Dark Heart
Vixtrola Rock
The Dark Heart
Download full PDF version here
Part I – One Last Breath
Year: 940
I wake up to the feeling of pain that flows through my veins like a disease. A feeling that I refuse to release, if given the chance; for it’s the only feeling that I have left to be honest. Pain is the only abstract that reminds me that I am still alive, and that I still walk on this accursed Earth. I want to die and join my fallen Sunspears; many of whom I have known since the Academy. But I cannot give in to temptation, for who will avenge their deaths? There is no one left but me. I cannot even feel the presence of my elementalist sister, Kiruna. She is lost to me as well I fear. I am indeed alone in enemy territory.
There is only me now.
In happier times my friends used to call me ‘the one too many monk’. The life of the party, as long as the ale was flowing! I was the one person whose own levity could outweigh the direst of circumstances. The Istani council referred to me as one of the greatest monks ever to grace the Sunspear ranks. Years of service and valor earned me the title Sunspear General, and I wear the title like a badge of honor. When Kormir talked of retirement, my name was mentioned as her inevitable replacement. One could not dream of a higher honor than Spearmarshal, and that was my foreseen destiny.
But now I stand defeated and alone.
The Council was right; the nighttime raid on Gandara was poorly planned and executed. We were not ready. As I told Kormir time and time again, we do not possess enough information on Kourna’s strengths and weaknesses to wage an open war. But, who am I? Varesh provoked us into an open war with naught but a single raiding party into Istan, and a few strategically placed skirmishes. Varesh knew her enemy well; she knew that we would take the bait.
So it was, the proud and mighty Sunspear army, ripped to pieces in one night on what used to be allied shores. I know we have many more battalions at home, but do we really want to send more sheep to the slaughter? Even though Dunkoro knew Varesh had a trapped lain before us, Kormir decided to push on. But did she have a choice? Would I have done the same?
As the trap was sprung, I witnessed many of my dearest friends die, one by one. I was unable to expel enough healing energy to save them in their time of need, and for that I am sorry. The Gods know that I am sorry!
I saved pulled from the brink of death, only to watch later as they took a spear through the chest; or to fall to their knees riddled with cruel arrows, crying out for someone to save them. I watched a nightmare unfold before my eyes as Varesh’s demonic allies tore flesh from bone, arms from torsos, and heads from shoulders with abandon. I will never forget the smiles on their grotesque faces as they slaughtered my companions. Those are gruesome images that will haunt me for the rest of my miserable days.
When the desperate call for retreat came, it was too late. And there was no where to run. We were hopelessly surrounded by a force three times are stronger than our own.
I don’t know when I fell exactly; I had just enough time to cast Divine Intervention on myself before a demon drove a bloodied sword into my gut and threw me against a wall. Before I had the chance to move a massive fiery explosion rocked half the fort and sent me flying again. No doubt that was Kiruna, my dear and lovingly sister, killed many creatures before she was overtaken.
I awoke in the midst of a pile of rubble and heaps of dismembered bodies, about a half mile from the fortress. The Kournan soldiers must have worked all night clearing the debris. It was mid-afternoon, the following day, when I woke and honestly wish I didn’t.
At the time I did not possess the energy, nor the time to bury the hundreds of dead Sunspears that lay about me. I prayed to the Gods to give their spirits safe passage to the Afterlife and fell back asleep, hoping to never wake back into this nightmare.
I guess the Gods have a different plan for me.
I awoke the following morning with a renewed sense of purpose. And a feeling of pure unbridled hatred for my enemies. They will all feel my pain soon enough, I promise you.
First, I have to find out if anyone else survived. Right now that has to be my only goal. My fellow Sunspears would never leave anyone behind, and if someone is alive I must find them. Dunkoro discussed a plan in case the battle went ill; a cave no more than a few miles from the fortress was circled as a fall back point.
And that is where I my story begins…
- Danika
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 1 – The Sunspear Sanctuary
Danika winced and held her wounded stomach when she arrived at the latest village. This was the third village she tried today, and Danika prayed it would be the last. After three futile days of searching, she was ready to lie in the dirt and finally allow death to embrace her. Danika took one harder look at the village before she turned back into the rocks. She scooted over to a large boulder and sat in the dirt, doubling over in pain. Danika had no energy to fully heal her stab wound, and she no longer had the will or the energy to continue the trek though the Kournan badlands. Her long, black, stringy hair brushed the ground as she waited for the waves of agony to pass. None of the villages she approached knew of any Sunspear hideouts or shelters, and a few people turned hostile, grabbing pitchforks, cleavers, or whatever they could find to scare away the poor unfortunate. She was fast losing hope that there was a fall back shelter anywhere in this wretched land.
She knew this had to be the area that Dunkoro circled on the map. The outlying region resembled much of what was on map; but where was the cave? Danika asked that same question more than once in the past few days; which sent her thoughts swirling back to the village before her. If this massive cave was hidden in secret, why is there a very visible village that seemed on top of it? If it even exists? Too many questions, and not enough answers.
Danika peered out again from the rocks. She counted at least a dozen villagers milling about their daily activities. This particular village, like the other others, was full of life, complete with vegetation, farm animals, and brown straw huts with merchants displaying their wares. Danika crept from the rocks and hesitantly walked into the village. Nobody turned around when she entered. Danika approached a man brushing down a goat. It wasn't until she cleared her throat to speak that he turned around to regard her.
“Hello good sir, I was hoping you could help me,” Danika asked in a hoarse voice.
“What can I help you with, dear traveler?”, the elderly man replied, looking up at her curiously. Danika didn't know if the elderly man was friend or foe of the Sunspears so she chose her words carefully. "I was wondering if you had seen any soldiers around, but not from this area.” The man tiled his head, looking at her skeptically, “You are clearly not Kournan, I’ll give you that much. And yes, three days ago a few soldiers passed through this village. May I ask your name traveler?”
“My name is Danika Del Ray,” she replied.
The elderly mans eyes brightened and he softened his tone. “Danika Del Ray, well met! I have heard much about you. My name is Elder Jonah. I run this village and the neighboring villages as well. I heard about a young woman wandering around, seemingly half dead. I’m assuming that was you?” Danika nodded. “These are very strange times in Kourna, and we don’t want any trouble. Well, we can talk more about that later, please follow me”. He motioned for her to follow. As Jonah led Danika towards the back of the village, she recognized a young man guarding the front of a clearing.
“Jevo, is that you?”, Danika asked, dumbfounded.
“Danika? Dear spirits, you’re alive!”, he whispered excitedly. He embraced the lost monk in a tight hug. “Please come through here. Three days have passed, and everyone considered you dead although we could not find your body among the rubble. We feared the worst, and hoped for a miracle. Please, please follow me!”
Jevo escorted Danika to the entrance of a cave which was no taller than she was, but wide enough for three men to enter abreast. There was just enough sunlight coming from outside to mark the trail that led down. Jevo led Danika down a series of twists and turns to an entrance marking another cave, this one much larger. She could hear the din of rushing water, and hammers against anvils. Danika's heart rose with every step, and with every anvil smash.
The pair came up to a set of guards – Sunspears from their uniforms – and stopped. Both guards held spears as tall as themselves, and their armor shone pristinely white against the reddish brown backdrop of the cave.
“The sun rises in the west and sets in the east,” Jevo recited to the guards.
“Elona, land of the golden sun,” the guard on the left replied. At once they were allowed entry.
“Good to have you with us, Danika!”, the guard on the right proclaimed as they passed through the entrance.
And what an entrance it was.
Danika stopped in her tracks and stared down at the scene below in astonishment. The cave was not just a cave but a shelter, full with a fountain, army barracks, blacksmith shops, merchant huts, and even a training yard. Hundreds of people were milling about, many with bandages wrapped around their heads, arms or legs. Danika noticed that half the people about were not only Istani but Kournan as well. “How many actually survived the raid?”, she wondered to herself. As Jevo and Danika made their way through the sanctuary, soldiers stood up, saluted fist to chest and gave a cheer for Danika’s arrival; however late it was. She responded to as my salutes as she could. Oh, it felt wonderful to be among her fellow Sunspears again!
Jevo led Danika to a small stone building set apart from the rest. The buildings all looked to be no more than a few years old. “How long has this place been here?”, another question that brokered an answer later. As they approached the door, the guard on duty slapped fist to chest and opened the door. The central office had two large oak tables in the middle, covered with various maps and cast aside weapons. A set of stairs was off to the side leading up to the second level. There were a few officers she recognized peering at maps on one table, but one older man caught her interest. His red, blue and brown shawl was unmistakable.
“The raid will consist of two groups mind you, with a five minute interval between the strikes,” Dunkoro advised one of the officers while tracing a finger over a local Kournan map. “The first strike will happen at high noon while…” his voice trailed off as he noticed the officer staring dumbfounded at the newcomers in the office.
For the first time in three days, Dunkoro smiled.
“Danika, I knew you were alive. I just knew it!!”, Dunkoro yelled pounding a fist on the map to accentuate his point. “I knew you were not lost to us Dani,” he finished with a smile so wide and genuine that Danika began smiling in spite of herself.
“It’s good to be back, wherever ‘back’ is these days," Danika replied in a flat tone.
Dunkoro walked around the table and embraced her in a warm hug. He noticed Danika was not feeling well and pursed his lips. He turned to the officers standing over the table. “That’s enough for today. I’ll fill you all in with more particulars in the morning. Enjoy the rest of the night. You’re dismissed.”
When the officers left, Dunkoro turned back to Danika with a concerned look on his face. “Why don’t you have a seat over there,” Dunkoro said, pointing to a circle of cushioned chairs in the corner. “I’ll be with you after I collect these papers,” he said. In a trance, Danika walked over the circle, found a chair and sat down. She leaned forward, placing her head in her hands and began crying. Her shoulders trembled from the tear racking sobs. Dunkoro stopped sorting the maps and sighed. He walked over, knelt in front of Danika and wrapped an arm around her trembling shoulders.
“It’s ok Danika, its ok, its ok,” he murmured, pulling away long strands of hair from her face. Danika lost control of herself, she no longer knew who she was. Images of the raid flashed through her mind which brought on more tears. She barely heard Dunkoro in front of her, telling her everything will be fine, "Maybe for everyone else, but not for me," she thought to herself. A part of Danika died in the raid, and only a shell of her former self remained.
“I failed them, Dunkoro...” Danika’s trembling voice whispered. “I failed everyone, how can I go on like this...”
“Because you are a leader, Danika, and that is what leaders do,” Dunkoro replied firmly. “They learn from their mistakes and they move on. We were all at fault here, do not carry all the blame, please.”
He gently lifted Danika’s chin out from under her black hair and looked into her eyes. “I need you to lead the Sunspears in my absence, Danika. There is nobody else that I can trust with such a task. Will you lead our people?”, Danika clenched her jaw and nodded solemnly, brushing away the tears that still fell.
“Danika, remember that you have the gift inside of you, and soon the whole world will know what I’ve already known for years.”
Between sniffles, Danika muttered, "What special gift can an inexperienced healer offer?" Dunkoro gently cupped her head with his hands, “You shall provide the light during mankinds darkest hour, Danika. Never forget that, darling.” He lightly kissed her forehead and walked out of the office, closing the door behind him.
Danika sat in the office, alone with her thoughts; alone with her demons; alone with her failures; alone in her private misery.
Ω Ω Ω
Danika winced and held her wounded stomach when she arrived at the latest village. This was the third village she tried today, and Danika prayed it would be the last. After three futile days of searching, she was ready to lie in the dirt and finally allow death to embrace her. Danika took one harder look at the village before she turned back into the rocks. She scooted over to a large boulder and sat in the dirt, doubling over in pain. Danika had no energy to fully heal her stab wound, and she no longer had the will or the energy to continue the trek though the Kournan badlands. Her long, black, stringy hair brushed the ground as she waited for the waves of agony to pass. None of the villages she approached knew of any Sunspear hideouts or shelters, and a few people turned hostile, grabbing pitchforks, cleavers, or whatever they could find to scare away the poor unfortunate. She was fast losing hope that there was a fall back shelter anywhere in this wretched land.
She knew this had to be the area that Dunkoro circled on the map. The outlying region resembled much of what was on map; but where was the cave? Danika asked that same question more than once in the past few days; which sent her thoughts swirling back to the village before her. If this massive cave was hidden in secret, why is there a very visible village that seemed on top of it? If it even exists? Too many questions, and not enough answers.
Danika peered out again from the rocks. She counted at least a dozen villagers milling about their daily activities. This particular village, like the other others, was full of life, complete with vegetation, farm animals, and brown straw huts with merchants displaying their wares. Danika crept from the rocks and hesitantly walked into the village. Nobody turned around when she entered. Danika approached a man brushing down a goat. It wasn't until she cleared her throat to speak that he turned around to regard her.
“Hello good sir, I was hoping you could help me,” Danika asked in a hoarse voice.
“What can I help you with, dear traveler?”, the elderly man replied, looking up at her curiously. Danika didn't know if the elderly man was friend or foe of the Sunspears so she chose her words carefully. "I was wondering if you had seen any soldiers around, but not from this area.” The man tiled his head, looking at her skeptically, “You are clearly not Kournan, I’ll give you that much. And yes, three days ago a few soldiers passed through this village. May I ask your name traveler?”
“My name is Danika Del Ray,” she replied.
The elderly mans eyes brightened and he softened his tone. “Danika Del Ray, well met! I have heard much about you. My name is Elder Jonah. I run this village and the neighboring villages as well. I heard about a young woman wandering around, seemingly half dead. I’m assuming that was you?” Danika nodded. “These are very strange times in Kourna, and we don’t want any trouble. Well, we can talk more about that later, please follow me”. He motioned for her to follow. As Jonah led Danika towards the back of the village, she recognized a young man guarding the front of a clearing.
“Jevo, is that you?”, Danika asked, dumbfounded.
“Danika? Dear spirits, you’re alive!”, he whispered excitedly. He embraced the lost monk in a tight hug. “Please come through here. Three days have passed, and everyone considered you dead although we could not find your body among the rubble. We feared the worst, and hoped for a miracle. Please, please follow me!”
Jevo escorted Danika to the entrance of a cave which was no taller than she was, but wide enough for three men to enter abreast. There was just enough sunlight coming from outside to mark the trail that led down. Jevo led Danika down a series of twists and turns to an entrance marking another cave, this one much larger. She could hear the din of rushing water, and hammers against anvils. Danika's heart rose with every step, and with every anvil smash.
The pair came up to a set of guards – Sunspears from their uniforms – and stopped. Both guards held spears as tall as themselves, and their armor shone pristinely white against the reddish brown backdrop of the cave.
“The sun rises in the west and sets in the east,” Jevo recited to the guards.
“Elona, land of the golden sun,” the guard on the left replied. At once they were allowed entry.
“Good to have you with us, Danika!”, the guard on the right proclaimed as they passed through the entrance.
And what an entrance it was.
Danika stopped in her tracks and stared down at the scene below in astonishment. The cave was not just a cave but a shelter, full with a fountain, army barracks, blacksmith shops, merchant huts, and even a training yard. Hundreds of people were milling about, many with bandages wrapped around their heads, arms or legs. Danika noticed that half the people about were not only Istani but Kournan as well. “How many actually survived the raid?”, she wondered to herself. As Jevo and Danika made their way through the sanctuary, soldiers stood up, saluted fist to chest and gave a cheer for Danika’s arrival; however late it was. She responded to as my salutes as she could. Oh, it felt wonderful to be among her fellow Sunspears again!
Jevo led Danika to a small stone building set apart from the rest. The buildings all looked to be no more than a few years old. “How long has this place been here?”, another question that brokered an answer later. As they approached the door, the guard on duty slapped fist to chest and opened the door. The central office had two large oak tables in the middle, covered with various maps and cast aside weapons. A set of stairs was off to the side leading up to the second level. There were a few officers she recognized peering at maps on one table, but one older man caught her interest. His red, blue and brown shawl was unmistakable.
“The raid will consist of two groups mind you, with a five minute interval between the strikes,” Dunkoro advised one of the officers while tracing a finger over a local Kournan map. “The first strike will happen at high noon while…” his voice trailed off as he noticed the officer staring dumbfounded at the newcomers in the office.
For the first time in three days, Dunkoro smiled.
“Danika, I knew you were alive. I just knew it!!”, Dunkoro yelled pounding a fist on the map to accentuate his point. “I knew you were not lost to us Dani,” he finished with a smile so wide and genuine that Danika began smiling in spite of herself.
“It’s good to be back, wherever ‘back’ is these days," Danika replied in a flat tone.
Dunkoro walked around the table and embraced her in a warm hug. He noticed Danika was not feeling well and pursed his lips. He turned to the officers standing over the table. “That’s enough for today. I’ll fill you all in with more particulars in the morning. Enjoy the rest of the night. You’re dismissed.”
When the officers left, Dunkoro turned back to Danika with a concerned look on his face. “Why don’t you have a seat over there,” Dunkoro said, pointing to a circle of cushioned chairs in the corner. “I’ll be with you after I collect these papers,” he said. In a trance, Danika walked over the circle, found a chair and sat down. She leaned forward, placing her head in her hands and began crying. Her shoulders trembled from the tear racking sobs. Dunkoro stopped sorting the maps and sighed. He walked over, knelt in front of Danika and wrapped an arm around her trembling shoulders.
“It’s ok Danika, its ok, its ok,” he murmured, pulling away long strands of hair from her face. Danika lost control of herself, she no longer knew who she was. Images of the raid flashed through her mind which brought on more tears. She barely heard Dunkoro in front of her, telling her everything will be fine, "Maybe for everyone else, but not for me," she thought to herself. A part of Danika died in the raid, and only a shell of her former self remained.
“I failed them, Dunkoro...” Danika’s trembling voice whispered. “I failed everyone, how can I go on like this...”
“Because you are a leader, Danika, and that is what leaders do,” Dunkoro replied firmly. “They learn from their mistakes and they move on. We were all at fault here, do not carry all the blame, please.”
He gently lifted Danika’s chin out from under her black hair and looked into her eyes. “I need you to lead the Sunspears in my absence, Danika. There is nobody else that I can trust with such a task. Will you lead our people?”, Danika clenched her jaw and nodded solemnly, brushing away the tears that still fell.
“Danika, remember that you have the gift inside of you, and soon the whole world will know what I’ve already known for years.”
Between sniffles, Danika muttered, "What special gift can an inexperienced healer offer?" Dunkoro gently cupped her head with his hands, “You shall provide the light during mankinds darkest hour, Danika. Never forget that, darling.” He lightly kissed her forehead and walked out of the office, closing the door behind him.
Danika sat in the office, alone with her thoughts; alone with her demons; alone with her failures; alone in her private misery.
Ω Ω Ω
Some hours later, after Danika had eaten, freshened up, and slipped into her new green and white woven outfit, she found Dunkoro waiting patiently outside the Command Post. Although her mood was dark, her outward persona was stoic, business and professional. Danika had a job to do and it was time that she got started.
“Dunkoro, this outfit is wonderful! You know how I enjoy looking sharp.” She smiled, running her hands down the sides of her new clothes. The bangles which ran up her forearms glimmered silver.
“Yes I do. The outfit was purchased from an expensive Kournan trader who still holds favor with Istan. He calls it the 15k Sunspear attire,” Dunkoro mused. “Of course, your armor was imbued with a few special additions; such as a higher energy capacity for your healing, added virtual armor to physical attacks and other added protection to disease, hexes, blindness, and daze. You do look marvelous in it, I might add. 'Tis a pity the trader from Kodlonu Hamlet couldn’t see your beauty as I can.” Dunkoro finished with a wink that made Danika blush furiously. "Yes, well there are many more fish in the sea as the story goes,” Danika stammered.
“Walk with me Danika. We have much to discuss before I depart,” Dunkoro motioned for his acting General to follow as they both traversed deeper in the Sanctuary.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 2 - The Bigger Picture
“Things are in motion now that cannot be undone. An army once thought to be eradicated is once again on the march. Treaties are fluttering in the wind. Treaties I helped draw up! We must always keep our eyes on the bigger picture, Danika, and only move when the situation is advantageous in our favor. We cannot let vengeance cloud our judgment.”
“Nor can we stay in this hole and wait for better winds to come about! We must act and we must act swiftly!”, Danika fired back heatedly.
Dunkoro rested a hand on Danika’s shoulder, asking for her to relax. “I know this, that is why I already have two plans drawn up and ready for execution.” Seeing a forthcoming reply from Danika he let his hand drop and the pair continued walking. “The first plan is to rescue Sunspears that were captured during the raid. We have ascertained their whereabouts and have gauged their captors capabilities. The prisoners are being held in a small fort no more than a mile from our present location. While I do not know how many are being held, the number is less than a hundred for sure, based on the number of cells this fort seems to hold above ground. There really is no way to be completely sure, since they may have additional cells underground.” Danika nodded, allowing Dunkoro to continue.
“Acolytes Jin, Sousuke, Thomas, Barrin and Thevo will comprise the main force with Koss leading the charge. I have Jamie and Lesa ready to provide healing support if needed. I leave the battleground tactics in your care, General Del Ray.” Dunkoro intentionally added Danika’s title to show her that she was in command now, given the fact that Spearmarshal Kormir was still missing.
“The raiding party will comprise of eight persons including you. If that number is too low you may take a few more paragons or warriors, if you see fit. Once again this is a small fort with no more than thirty soldiers left to guard twice that many number in Sunspears. Your objective will be to break the Sunspears free of their imprisonment while engaging the enemy. Our scouts counted four holding cells total, so Jin or Thomas should have no trouble opening them whether by key or by force.” Dunkoro stopped talking to give Danika a moment to digest the details, and also a moment to gather his own thoughts. After a moment he continued, “Danika, the second plan I have drawn up involves me leaving the Sanctuary. I will be traveling to Tyria and Cantha to get us more men.” Dunkoro’s reply stopped Danika in her tracks. She turned and regarded her mentor with a furious glare.
“You cannot leave us now, not on the eve of battle!”, Danika sputtered. “Dunkoro, these soldiers need you here during this dark hour! Send me in your place. I have met with the Ambassadors of Ascalon and Kryta before. I know how to play the game.”
“Danika I have no doubts in your ability to negotiate with various heads in government, but this time they need a figurehead in front of them. If anyone can mobilize the countries of Tyria and Cantha to help us, it is me. And besides, I have never been a very good battle mage,” Dunkoro finished with a wink. “You, Danika, have the spark in you to become something more than just a monk, you and I both know this. I was at your side when you returned from Jokanur Diggings. If there was ever a time for you to fully realize your potential, I cannot think of a better time to ignite it than now.” Danika conceded her mentor’s spot-on assessment with a nod.
“The Sunspears alone cannot hold out against Kourna and Varesh’s minion horde. We need more allies,” Dunkoro said in a flat tone.
Danika had second thoughts about the neighboring countries. “Tyria and Cantha have their own problems Dunkoro, they will not help us. They care not for the troubles of Elona.”
“They will care when they understand the full extent of what is to befall this world if Varesh is not stopped, here and now.” He replied gravely. The tone of his voice sent a chill down her spine. “What are you trying to tell me Dunkoro? What are we really dealing with here?”, Danika asked with more heat in her voice than she intended. Before Dunkoro left, Danika needed a few answers, at least.
“Nightfall, Danika. Nightfall will soon be upon us, I fear,” Dunkoro replied grimly.
“Nightfall is a myth! A childrens story! Varesh does not possess the power to bring about such a catastrophe,” Danika sputtered.
“I thought the same thing, Danika, until I found out who her new master was,” Dunkoro led on. Danika mouthed a wordless reply. She couldn’t muster the will to voice the name of the God whose sole purpose was to unleash Nightfall upon the world. A God entrapped forever in the bowels of the Abyss.
Or so it was thought.
Dunkoro felt it necessary to continue walking towards the armory, and so he did with Danika keeping up step for step. “Abaddon cannot yet take full form - we think - but he has made his presence felt nonetheless. During one of Varesh’s many pleas for power she was greeted by an ambassador of sorts at her home in Morah. Citizens of Morah complained of a dark cloud in the sky, directly over her home. Blacker than night they recalled. The cloud they described was no cloud, Danika, but a Spirit Rift; a gate to the Realm of Torment.” Danika placed a hand over her mouth in horror. “A few hours passed and the rift closed. Guards rushed to her home to find Varesh lying unconscious and in a state of abject fear.”
“The next day she reported to work as usual. The only difference was the gleam in her eyes. The eyes of someone forever changed, they said. Just knowing that tidbit of information and the ‘cloud’ that appeared outside her home was more than enough for me to investigate further.”
“That’s when you found out about her unknown allies?", Danika asked, not wanting to know the answer.
“They are called Margonites; servants of Abaddon. There are other creatures that serve Abaddon, but these Margonites represent Abaddon’s elite fighting force. They are smart, fast, and do not fear the living. Each Margonite has within them the will of Abaddon, and thus embody his strength and intelligence. That is why we need more on our side Danika. And that is why I must go.” Dunkoro finished just as they reached the armory. He motioned for the blacksmith to come forth with the finished weapon he asked for earlier. “I know you are a master with the spear so I had one constructed for you while you were eating. This spear is unique, in that while being wielded by you, the spear will have more armor penetration versus a normal spear wielded by someone else. The spear will essentially triple your strength.”
“Are you implying that I cannot hold my own in battle?”, she replied, smiling coyly. Dunkoro knew very knew that she could wield a spear better than most of the Sunspears. Many, many years she practiced with the spear, and Dunkoro often joked that she would better off healing with a spear versus a staff anyways! He accepted the spear from the blacksmith, and handed it over to Danika.
“These are dark times, Danika, and you should be prepared for anything that comes your way; even him,” Dunkoro smiled, cocking his head in the direction of a dark barrel-chested man with an unkempt afro, and a golden shield strapped to his arm. The warrior walked up to the pair with a stupid grin plastered on his face..
“Yep, this shield is made of fine stuff, Dunky. It took a sword jab point blank and turned it away without a scratch!” Koss exclaimed, handing the shield to Danika. “Here ya go Dani, wear it well, seeing as how that new outfit of yours is a bit on the frilly side?”
“Well, I never...”, Danika stood abashed, ready to lay into Koss.
“And you never will! I ain’t the one for ya, Dani. I don’t care how good you look. My heart belongs to another,” Koss proclaimed loudly sticking his chest out.
Dunkoro cleared his throat, “Have you any idea if Kiruna is among the prisoners, Koss?”
Nobody knew the fate of Danika’s sister. She wasn’t among the refugees from the raid, nor was her body found among the dead. Danika couldn’t bear the thought of losing her only sister. Even though they had different mothers, they had the same father, and grew up together from a very early age. Danika is one year younger than Kiruna, with Danika being 27 and Kiruna being 28. While Danika slowly grew into being a healer, Kiruna possessed the ability to raise fire from early in her childhood. Kiruna flew through the Academy and earned the Honor as Head Fire Mage at the school for elementalists. Kiruna also learned the art of water, earth and air magic.
“I…just don’t know, Dunky. I’m sorry. We’ve sent scouts out to check the wreckage from the raid...”, Koss refused to finish the sentence.
“She has to be among them. I know she is, I can feel a small part of her now that I’m here, among you.” Danika addressed the pair, using the best cheerful voice she could muster. Dunkoro liked what he was hearing from Danika. She had to shake off the defeat in Gandara if she was to lead the Sunspears in battle again.
Ω Ω Ω
“Things are in motion now that cannot be undone. An army once thought to be eradicated is once again on the march. Treaties are fluttering in the wind. Treaties I helped draw up! We must always keep our eyes on the bigger picture, Danika, and only move when the situation is advantageous in our favor. We cannot let vengeance cloud our judgment.”
“Nor can we stay in this hole and wait for better winds to come about! We must act and we must act swiftly!”, Danika fired back heatedly.
Dunkoro rested a hand on Danika’s shoulder, asking for her to relax. “I know this, that is why I already have two plans drawn up and ready for execution.” Seeing a forthcoming reply from Danika he let his hand drop and the pair continued walking. “The first plan is to rescue Sunspears that were captured during the raid. We have ascertained their whereabouts and have gauged their captors capabilities. The prisoners are being held in a small fort no more than a mile from our present location. While I do not know how many are being held, the number is less than a hundred for sure, based on the number of cells this fort seems to hold above ground. There really is no way to be completely sure, since they may have additional cells underground.” Danika nodded, allowing Dunkoro to continue.
“Acolytes Jin, Sousuke, Thomas, Barrin and Thevo will comprise the main force with Koss leading the charge. I have Jamie and Lesa ready to provide healing support if needed. I leave the battleground tactics in your care, General Del Ray.” Dunkoro intentionally added Danika’s title to show her that she was in command now, given the fact that Spearmarshal Kormir was still missing.
“The raiding party will comprise of eight persons including you. If that number is too low you may take a few more paragons or warriors, if you see fit. Once again this is a small fort with no more than thirty soldiers left to guard twice that many number in Sunspears. Your objective will be to break the Sunspears free of their imprisonment while engaging the enemy. Our scouts counted four holding cells total, so Jin or Thomas should have no trouble opening them whether by key or by force.” Dunkoro stopped talking to give Danika a moment to digest the details, and also a moment to gather his own thoughts. After a moment he continued, “Danika, the second plan I have drawn up involves me leaving the Sanctuary. I will be traveling to Tyria and Cantha to get us more men.” Dunkoro’s reply stopped Danika in her tracks. She turned and regarded her mentor with a furious glare.
“You cannot leave us now, not on the eve of battle!”, Danika sputtered. “Dunkoro, these soldiers need you here during this dark hour! Send me in your place. I have met with the Ambassadors of Ascalon and Kryta before. I know how to play the game.”
“Danika I have no doubts in your ability to negotiate with various heads in government, but this time they need a figurehead in front of them. If anyone can mobilize the countries of Tyria and Cantha to help us, it is me. And besides, I have never been a very good battle mage,” Dunkoro finished with a wink. “You, Danika, have the spark in you to become something more than just a monk, you and I both know this. I was at your side when you returned from Jokanur Diggings. If there was ever a time for you to fully realize your potential, I cannot think of a better time to ignite it than now.” Danika conceded her mentor’s spot-on assessment with a nod.
“The Sunspears alone cannot hold out against Kourna and Varesh’s minion horde. We need more allies,” Dunkoro said in a flat tone.
Danika had second thoughts about the neighboring countries. “Tyria and Cantha have their own problems Dunkoro, they will not help us. They care not for the troubles of Elona.”
“They will care when they understand the full extent of what is to befall this world if Varesh is not stopped, here and now.” He replied gravely. The tone of his voice sent a chill down her spine. “What are you trying to tell me Dunkoro? What are we really dealing with here?”, Danika asked with more heat in her voice than she intended. Before Dunkoro left, Danika needed a few answers, at least.
“Nightfall, Danika. Nightfall will soon be upon us, I fear,” Dunkoro replied grimly.
“Nightfall is a myth! A childrens story! Varesh does not possess the power to bring about such a catastrophe,” Danika sputtered.
“I thought the same thing, Danika, until I found out who her new master was,” Dunkoro led on. Danika mouthed a wordless reply. She couldn’t muster the will to voice the name of the God whose sole purpose was to unleash Nightfall upon the world. A God entrapped forever in the bowels of the Abyss.
Or so it was thought.
Dunkoro felt it necessary to continue walking towards the armory, and so he did with Danika keeping up step for step. “Abaddon cannot yet take full form - we think - but he has made his presence felt nonetheless. During one of Varesh’s many pleas for power she was greeted by an ambassador of sorts at her home in Morah. Citizens of Morah complained of a dark cloud in the sky, directly over her home. Blacker than night they recalled. The cloud they described was no cloud, Danika, but a Spirit Rift; a gate to the Realm of Torment.” Danika placed a hand over her mouth in horror. “A few hours passed and the rift closed. Guards rushed to her home to find Varesh lying unconscious and in a state of abject fear.”
“The next day she reported to work as usual. The only difference was the gleam in her eyes. The eyes of someone forever changed, they said. Just knowing that tidbit of information and the ‘cloud’ that appeared outside her home was more than enough for me to investigate further.”
“That’s when you found out about her unknown allies?", Danika asked, not wanting to know the answer.
“They are called Margonites; servants of Abaddon. There are other creatures that serve Abaddon, but these Margonites represent Abaddon’s elite fighting force. They are smart, fast, and do not fear the living. Each Margonite has within them the will of Abaddon, and thus embody his strength and intelligence. That is why we need more on our side Danika. And that is why I must go.” Dunkoro finished just as they reached the armory. He motioned for the blacksmith to come forth with the finished weapon he asked for earlier. “I know you are a master with the spear so I had one constructed for you while you were eating. This spear is unique, in that while being wielded by you, the spear will have more armor penetration versus a normal spear wielded by someone else. The spear will essentially triple your strength.”
“Are you implying that I cannot hold my own in battle?”, she replied, smiling coyly. Dunkoro knew very knew that she could wield a spear better than most of the Sunspears. Many, many years she practiced with the spear, and Dunkoro often joked that she would better off healing with a spear versus a staff anyways! He accepted the spear from the blacksmith, and handed it over to Danika.
“These are dark times, Danika, and you should be prepared for anything that comes your way; even him,” Dunkoro smiled, cocking his head in the direction of a dark barrel-chested man with an unkempt afro, and a golden shield strapped to his arm. The warrior walked up to the pair with a stupid grin plastered on his face..
“Yep, this shield is made of fine stuff, Dunky. It took a sword jab point blank and turned it away without a scratch!” Koss exclaimed, handing the shield to Danika. “Here ya go Dani, wear it well, seeing as how that new outfit of yours is a bit on the frilly side?”
“Well, I never...”, Danika stood abashed, ready to lay into Koss.
“And you never will! I ain’t the one for ya, Dani. I don’t care how good you look. My heart belongs to another,” Koss proclaimed loudly sticking his chest out.
Dunkoro cleared his throat, “Have you any idea if Kiruna is among the prisoners, Koss?”
Nobody knew the fate of Danika’s sister. She wasn’t among the refugees from the raid, nor was her body found among the dead. Danika couldn’t bear the thought of losing her only sister. Even though they had different mothers, they had the same father, and grew up together from a very early age. Danika is one year younger than Kiruna, with Danika being 27 and Kiruna being 28. While Danika slowly grew into being a healer, Kiruna possessed the ability to raise fire from early in her childhood. Kiruna flew through the Academy and earned the Honor as Head Fire Mage at the school for elementalists. Kiruna also learned the art of water, earth and air magic.
“I…just don’t know, Dunky. I’m sorry. We’ve sent scouts out to check the wreckage from the raid...”, Koss refused to finish the sentence.
“She has to be among them. I know she is, I can feel a small part of her now that I’m here, among you.” Danika addressed the pair, using the best cheerful voice she could muster. Dunkoro liked what he was hearing from Danika. She had to shake off the defeat in Gandara if she was to lead the Sunspears in battle again.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 3 - Retaliation
The first rays of sunlight broke through the darkened sky like fingers stretching out over the horizon. Kourna, by nature is a dry and harsh land marked with a few trees and sparse bushes, providing little shelter for wildlife. The only birds that live here are the crows, who feed off the dead animals that were overcome in this harsh land.
So, when the familiar sound of a jay hawk echoed from outside the fort, the Sunspear prisoners knew immediately what was going to happen in the next few moments and began shuffling deeper into their cells.
A tremendous boom reverberated off the walls of Fort Jantok awaking everyone, snapping the attention of the archers that were patroling. Shouts rang off the walls calling for men to man their posts. The fort resembled a small ant hill that was just kicked over. Soldiers rushed back and forth rubbing the sleep out of their eyes, wearily grabbing spears, swords, and axes while adorning what armor they could grab. Archers scrambled on the walls scanning the land below for the wizard who sent the fireball.
“Archers! Find the wizard and kill him! It may be the Sunspears!”, a deep voice bellowed above the others, presumably the commander in charge. Another fireball hit the gates, this time splintering the misshapen doors into fiery pieces and sending men that were close enough, flying back into the open terrace.
“Man the arrowslits! Find the wizards! Form ranks up front!”, the commander screamed, pointing soldiers in multiple directions. Dozens of Kournans pressed to the front of the broken gates, expecting an invasion.
But there was no one to be seen.
“Where are they?”, a soldier asked, more agitated that he was rudely awaken than anything else.
“I don’t see anything. It’s still too dark.", replied another soldier in the back.
A third fireball rocked the east side of the fort, sending archers flying from the walls. The prisoners could be heard cheering from their jail cells in the rear. “To the east, you dogs! Find them and kill them! Archers, cover their approach! I want another group to the north!”
Three groups of soldiers ran out of the fort, two heading east and one north. Moments passed and no word came from the scouts. Minutes later a shout came from one of the scout groups to the east. “All clear!”, followed by another call echoing the same. The commander wasn’t too worried about his two groups searching the east, he was looking dead north to a disturbingly quiet area. His eyes stayed north for a very long time, trying to discern any movement at all. Just as the officer turned back into the fort to issue another command he spotted a silver streak flash across the rocky terrain, no more than 100 paces from his position.
The silver streak flashed again. The officer heard a gurgling sound and a soft thump; the unmistakable sound of a dead body smacking the turf. He raised his left hand above his head, reaching for the broadsword strapped across his back, opening his mouth to issue an order. That’s as far as he got, for two arrows slammed into his throat severing his windpipe, jolting him backwards. The commander looked at his men with a look of surprise before he fell to his knees clutching his bleeding throat.
A scribe rushed in, grabbed the officer by the shoulders, keeping him steady; only to witness the glimmering edge of a double-sided axe slicing straight for his neck.
That’s how Koss entered the foray; swinging his axe with deadly precision, cutting down any Kournan soldier who raised their weapons in defense. He parried a sword jabbing low and flipped the axe end over end using the axe grip to slam into the soldier’s nose, splaying blood back into his face. Koss then flipped the axe back over, and with both hands swung right into the soldier’s side staggering him. Koss didn’t wait to see if the wound he inflicted would be fatal, as three more Kournans engaged the Sunspear warrior. Two of the three made it to Koss, as the third took an arrow in the neck veering him out of the fight. Koss didn’t have to look over his back, as he knew Jin was covering his flank, as always.
Forced into a defensive stance, Koss moved with the balance and grace of a seasoned fighter. Feet evenly spaced, axe easily parrying any thrust the two could send. Both soldiers came ahead with a double thrust to the middle hoping to skewer the veteran. Koss parried both swords at once with the axe haft and pushed forward, sending both soldiers back momentarily.
That’s all he needed to gain the advantage. A quick swipe low and to the right sliced one Kournan’s ankle nearly clean off. Koss used the momentum to slice up, taking the poor unfortunate in the chin before he fell. The last soldier swung right hoping to catch Koss open on his exposed side. Koss pivoted and spun left with unbelieved quickness, avoiding the wide swing and using his own momentum to carry him and his swinging axe into the side of the soldier. The soldier gave a howl of pain and staggered back clutching his own side! Koss didn’t give him a moments respite, chopping left and down splitting his collarbone and crumbling the solider to the ground in mortal agony. With a score of soldiers dead or dying around him, Koss ran on looking for more.
Outside the fort, the two Kournan groups stopped their search as they heard the commotion inside.
“Back to the fort, everyone!”, a soldier yelled over his comrades. Before he could take two steps, a fiery boulder landed right in front of him smashing hard and throwing him off balance. The soldier looked down at the rock in pure bewilderment. Another fiery rock three times the size of the previous smashed squarely in his chest blasting the air from his lungs, and sending him sprawling to the ground.
Meteors rained down upon the two groups, seemingly from everywhere at once. Hundreds of meteors fell upon the helpless soldiers for what must have felt like an eternity. Soldiers dodged near hits only to be clipped by another. Some were lit on fire by the clippings and flattened to the ground by others. The ground shook with every meteor hit. The barrage of fiery death was so devastating that almost every Kournan soldier lay on the ground, either dead or dying within a few minutes time. One soldier staggered out of the massacre clutching his right arm and bleeding profusely from his forehead. He briefly met the eyes of an insanely beautiful woman, only to take a fireball squarely in the chest, launching him 20 paces back. His shoes still stood where his body was but a second ago.
After scanning the devastation, Barrin nodded, “We’re done here, let’s move in.” Sousuke nodded back to Barrin and rose from the outcropping of rocks that served as their hiding place. Noting a shift of movement, Sousuke quickly pivoted right to spot a lone Kournan limping to escape. Using his staff, Sousuke fired off a Flare - a cannonball size ball of flame - literally straight through the poor soldier, dropping him where he stood.
“Now we’re done!”, Sousuke said, smiling widely.
Inside the fort, the fighting was still fierce. Sunspear paragons Thomas and Thevo wove their way through a throng of Kournan soldiers swiping away swords, and stabbing with spears. Jin let arrow after arrow fly, knocking down archers who tried to target Thomas and Thevo from below. Jamie and Lesa had Koss covered on the left, providing him with a quick heal when he took a stab. While Jamie wielded a staff, Lesa carried a bow and was deadly serious with it.
That left Danika to cover the middle which was all clear for the most part now. Two scores of soldiers lay all about, dead or in the midst of their last mortal throes. Danika scanned the scene looking for action. She spotted the jail cells down the length of the fort and around a corner and she dashed for them. As she rounded the corner a battered soldier brought his scimitar down to bear, straight towards Danika’s shoulder. The wiley monk raised her shield just in time to meet the blade, and jabbed her spear forward into the soft part of the soldier’s belly. The Kournan soldier doubled over in pain, and Danika finished him off with a quick swipe to the neck. As the soldier fell, Danika had just enough time to raise her shield to counter another attacker. This attacker was giving Danika a lot more respect than his fallen comrade, and his sword thrusts were measured and cautious. Danika parried swipe after swipe ending in a resonating thrum as sword met shield. The prisoners could see Danika no more than 20 paces from their cells fighting off the soldier and cheered her on.
The aggressor let out a growl and pressed on fiercely, jabbing low, spinning and slicing. Danika was forced into a defensive retreat and slowly gave ground, back peddling towards the cells. Shield bash after shield bash she blocked the aggressors moves while trying to find an opening to counter.
Danika found it harder and harder to keep her shield raised and began peeking out into the expanse for help; or so she wanted the soldier to think. The Kournan followed her quick gaze and smiled, thinking he had the monk at a sore disadvantage. Feigning fatigue Danika lowered her shield a bit and backed off, panting for breath. The soldier abandoned all semblance of defense - which got him to this point in the first place - and opted for killing strokes instead; which is exactly what Danika hoped for. The soldier gave out a cry and swung down hard, aiming for her collarbone. His sword stopped three quarters of the way down as a golden Tengu shield blocked its course. Danika kept the sword raised, and spun into her opponent, spear tip leading. She embedded the spear halfway into her opponents midsection and looked into the eyes of the soldier.
“Good try, but not good enough,” Danika smiled, pulling the spear out and opening his neck with a spinning slice. The mortally wounded soldier fell to the group in a heap, clutching his torn throat. Danika turned to her fellow Sunspears behind the bars, raised her bloodied spear above her head and let out a primeval roar that sent chills through anyone close enough to hear. This was a victory Danika planned on enjoying, however short-lived it would prove to be.
Ω Ω Ω
The first rays of sunlight broke through the darkened sky like fingers stretching out over the horizon. Kourna, by nature is a dry and harsh land marked with a few trees and sparse bushes, providing little shelter for wildlife. The only birds that live here are the crows, who feed off the dead animals that were overcome in this harsh land.
So, when the familiar sound of a jay hawk echoed from outside the fort, the Sunspear prisoners knew immediately what was going to happen in the next few moments and began shuffling deeper into their cells.
A tremendous boom reverberated off the walls of Fort Jantok awaking everyone, snapping the attention of the archers that were patroling. Shouts rang off the walls calling for men to man their posts. The fort resembled a small ant hill that was just kicked over. Soldiers rushed back and forth rubbing the sleep out of their eyes, wearily grabbing spears, swords, and axes while adorning what armor they could grab. Archers scrambled on the walls scanning the land below for the wizard who sent the fireball.
“Archers! Find the wizard and kill him! It may be the Sunspears!”, a deep voice bellowed above the others, presumably the commander in charge. Another fireball hit the gates, this time splintering the misshapen doors into fiery pieces and sending men that were close enough, flying back into the open terrace.
“Man the arrowslits! Find the wizards! Form ranks up front!”, the commander screamed, pointing soldiers in multiple directions. Dozens of Kournans pressed to the front of the broken gates, expecting an invasion.
But there was no one to be seen.
“Where are they?”, a soldier asked, more agitated that he was rudely awaken than anything else.
“I don’t see anything. It’s still too dark.", replied another soldier in the back.
A third fireball rocked the east side of the fort, sending archers flying from the walls. The prisoners could be heard cheering from their jail cells in the rear. “To the east, you dogs! Find them and kill them! Archers, cover their approach! I want another group to the north!”
Three groups of soldiers ran out of the fort, two heading east and one north. Moments passed and no word came from the scouts. Minutes later a shout came from one of the scout groups to the east. “All clear!”, followed by another call echoing the same. The commander wasn’t too worried about his two groups searching the east, he was looking dead north to a disturbingly quiet area. His eyes stayed north for a very long time, trying to discern any movement at all. Just as the officer turned back into the fort to issue another command he spotted a silver streak flash across the rocky terrain, no more than 100 paces from his position.
The silver streak flashed again. The officer heard a gurgling sound and a soft thump; the unmistakable sound of a dead body smacking the turf. He raised his left hand above his head, reaching for the broadsword strapped across his back, opening his mouth to issue an order. That’s as far as he got, for two arrows slammed into his throat severing his windpipe, jolting him backwards. The commander looked at his men with a look of surprise before he fell to his knees clutching his bleeding throat.
A scribe rushed in, grabbed the officer by the shoulders, keeping him steady; only to witness the glimmering edge of a double-sided axe slicing straight for his neck.
That’s how Koss entered the foray; swinging his axe with deadly precision, cutting down any Kournan soldier who raised their weapons in defense. He parried a sword jabbing low and flipped the axe end over end using the axe grip to slam into the soldier’s nose, splaying blood back into his face. Koss then flipped the axe back over, and with both hands swung right into the soldier’s side staggering him. Koss didn’t wait to see if the wound he inflicted would be fatal, as three more Kournans engaged the Sunspear warrior. Two of the three made it to Koss, as the third took an arrow in the neck veering him out of the fight. Koss didn’t have to look over his back, as he knew Jin was covering his flank, as always.
Forced into a defensive stance, Koss moved with the balance and grace of a seasoned fighter. Feet evenly spaced, axe easily parrying any thrust the two could send. Both soldiers came ahead with a double thrust to the middle hoping to skewer the veteran. Koss parried both swords at once with the axe haft and pushed forward, sending both soldiers back momentarily.
That’s all he needed to gain the advantage. A quick swipe low and to the right sliced one Kournan’s ankle nearly clean off. Koss used the momentum to slice up, taking the poor unfortunate in the chin before he fell. The last soldier swung right hoping to catch Koss open on his exposed side. Koss pivoted and spun left with unbelieved quickness, avoiding the wide swing and using his own momentum to carry him and his swinging axe into the side of the soldier. The soldier gave a howl of pain and staggered back clutching his own side! Koss didn’t give him a moments respite, chopping left and down splitting his collarbone and crumbling the solider to the ground in mortal agony. With a score of soldiers dead or dying around him, Koss ran on looking for more.
Outside the fort, the two Kournan groups stopped their search as they heard the commotion inside.
“Back to the fort, everyone!”, a soldier yelled over his comrades. Before he could take two steps, a fiery boulder landed right in front of him smashing hard and throwing him off balance. The soldier looked down at the rock in pure bewilderment. Another fiery rock three times the size of the previous smashed squarely in his chest blasting the air from his lungs, and sending him sprawling to the ground.
Meteors rained down upon the two groups, seemingly from everywhere at once. Hundreds of meteors fell upon the helpless soldiers for what must have felt like an eternity. Soldiers dodged near hits only to be clipped by another. Some were lit on fire by the clippings and flattened to the ground by others. The ground shook with every meteor hit. The barrage of fiery death was so devastating that almost every Kournan soldier lay on the ground, either dead or dying within a few minutes time. One soldier staggered out of the massacre clutching his right arm and bleeding profusely from his forehead. He briefly met the eyes of an insanely beautiful woman, only to take a fireball squarely in the chest, launching him 20 paces back. His shoes still stood where his body was but a second ago.
After scanning the devastation, Barrin nodded, “We’re done here, let’s move in.” Sousuke nodded back to Barrin and rose from the outcropping of rocks that served as their hiding place. Noting a shift of movement, Sousuke quickly pivoted right to spot a lone Kournan limping to escape. Using his staff, Sousuke fired off a Flare - a cannonball size ball of flame - literally straight through the poor soldier, dropping him where he stood.
“Now we’re done!”, Sousuke said, smiling widely.
Inside the fort, the fighting was still fierce. Sunspear paragons Thomas and Thevo wove their way through a throng of Kournan soldiers swiping away swords, and stabbing with spears. Jin let arrow after arrow fly, knocking down archers who tried to target Thomas and Thevo from below. Jamie and Lesa had Koss covered on the left, providing him with a quick heal when he took a stab. While Jamie wielded a staff, Lesa carried a bow and was deadly serious with it.
That left Danika to cover the middle which was all clear for the most part now. Two scores of soldiers lay all about, dead or in the midst of their last mortal throes. Danika scanned the scene looking for action. She spotted the jail cells down the length of the fort and around a corner and she dashed for them. As she rounded the corner a battered soldier brought his scimitar down to bear, straight towards Danika’s shoulder. The wiley monk raised her shield just in time to meet the blade, and jabbed her spear forward into the soft part of the soldier’s belly. The Kournan soldier doubled over in pain, and Danika finished him off with a quick swipe to the neck. As the soldier fell, Danika had just enough time to raise her shield to counter another attacker. This attacker was giving Danika a lot more respect than his fallen comrade, and his sword thrusts were measured and cautious. Danika parried swipe after swipe ending in a resonating thrum as sword met shield. The prisoners could see Danika no more than 20 paces from their cells fighting off the soldier and cheered her on.
The aggressor let out a growl and pressed on fiercely, jabbing low, spinning and slicing. Danika was forced into a defensive retreat and slowly gave ground, back peddling towards the cells. Shield bash after shield bash she blocked the aggressors moves while trying to find an opening to counter.
Danika found it harder and harder to keep her shield raised and began peeking out into the expanse for help; or so she wanted the soldier to think. The Kournan followed her quick gaze and smiled, thinking he had the monk at a sore disadvantage. Feigning fatigue Danika lowered her shield a bit and backed off, panting for breath. The soldier abandoned all semblance of defense - which got him to this point in the first place - and opted for killing strokes instead; which is exactly what Danika hoped for. The soldier gave out a cry and swung down hard, aiming for her collarbone. His sword stopped three quarters of the way down as a golden Tengu shield blocked its course. Danika kept the sword raised, and spun into her opponent, spear tip leading. She embedded the spear halfway into her opponents midsection and looked into the eyes of the soldier.
“Good try, but not good enough,” Danika smiled, pulling the spear out and opening his neck with a spinning slice. The mortally wounded soldier fell to the group in a heap, clutching his torn throat. Danika turned to her fellow Sunspears behind the bars, raised her bloodied spear above her head and let out a primeval roar that sent chills through anyone close enough to hear. This was a victory Danika planned on enjoying, however short-lived it would prove to be.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 4 – A History of Good and Evil
Warmarshal Varesh's office wasn’t the fanciest by any means. Unlike the rest of the Lords and Generals of Kourna who sat in lavish suites which could double as summer vacation homes, Varesh believed an office should carry what you need to conduct business and nothing more. In truth Varesh Ossa hated sitting in her brown unadorned office for more than a few hours at a time. Her writing desk was brown oak wood, her cabinet was brown oak and so was her bookshelf. Two potted plants stood on each end of the doorway and she had a purple and red carpet under the visitors chair which was adorned with an etching of two scimitars in front of a golden shield, the symbol for Kourna.
The only item that mattered at all was the hanging portrait of Varesh as a teenager along with her father and mother.
Varesh leaned back against her chair, and gazed out at the painting, allowing the incoming memories to wash over her like a flood.
In truth, Varesh was a soldier before a Warmarshal, and a traveling merchants daughter before a soldier. Varesh was born in 910 to a wealthy merchant and his loving wife of six years. Before Varesh reached the age of 18, her parents had taken her to the far reaches of Tyria, where the River Elon was still flowing to Augury Rock and back up to the Sunward Marches. Varesh spent bright sunny days on the beaches of Sanctum Cay, splashing her toes in the crystalline blue waters.
When her father, Jadoth Ossa, was required to attend a meeting with the Council of Kryta, her mother, Mari, hired a horse and carriage to take the two of them down to Lion’s Arch where Varesh purchased dresses and gowns of magnificent colors and materials. Varesh always favored the purple and gold designs her mother noted. In truth, Varesh had the luxury of owning virtually anything she wanted.
Such was the life of having a powerful Vabian merchant for a father. When Jadoth was asked to attend a council meeting in Cantha, he brought his family along for the journey, and for the adventure. They always came home with chests full of gold, clothes, expensive wine, and sometimes weapons.
Varesh’s fondest memories were those of her with her father. Varesh would do anything for the man. She wanted to grow up and become a powerful merchant just as he did. And how many nights did she spend sitting on her fathers lap while he recounted endless tales of past adventures? The man lived to keep his daughter and wife happy.
And for 21 years Varesh was truly satisfied with the way her life was unraveling before her. About this time, young men from other wealthy Vabbian families would begin courting her, she knew. Particularly men from the mercantile families, for strengthening the bond between the allied houses was of the utmost importance to the parents. The rule of Vabbi was determined by the most powerful of merchants, and it had been this way for hundreds of years.
Late one night, Jadoth shared his real plan with young Varesh. Detrius had a plan that would grant House Ossa more power than the rest of the merchants, and bring solidarity to Vabbi.
In secret, Jadoth Ossa began negotiations with the Corsairs of Umbrar. Detrius wanted complete control of all the trade routes from Vabbi to Droknar’s Forge to Kaineng City, but he needed unseen protection. And the Corsairs wanted the newest weapons from the Western civilized nations. When a deal was reached, Jadoth was in quick command of the largest navy in the world.
For three years, House Ossa was the number one distributor of martial weapons in Cantha and Tyria, and for good reason. Vessels from other merchants traveling to Tyria and Cantha were attacked, pillaged and summarily destroyed. The Merchant Princes were furious with the continuous attacks on their vessels and decided that someone should step up and assume a military role to counterman the assaults.
Jadoth Ossa stepped up and assumed the role. In truth, his command was nothing more than a puppet show. Vessels that wanted the protection of the Vabbian government had to pay a tax to House Ossa, who were charged with providing the “protection” needed to cross the dangerous seas. The Merchant Princes agreed that since Detrius paid for the added protection, he was granted the extra gold. What they didn’t know was the gold from the tax collections was funneled back to the Corsairs for their part in this deadly game.
Boats leaving from Poghan Passage were required to sail under the flag of House Ossa. Only the boats that paid for the tax were allowed to do this. Some captains refused to fly another Merchant Prince’s colors, and found their voyage cut short halfway across.
Jadoth's’ elaborate and brutal operation came to an abrupt halt one night during the summer of 931.
Mari was cooking dinner and Varesh was going over her studies, when Jadoth flew through the front door and slammed it shut. He stood there hunched over trying to catch his breath.
“Mari, honey ....they know”, was all he could muster between gasps for air.
Mari ran from the kitchen to embrace her husband, “We have to leave Vabbi, Jadoth. Is the escape plan still in place?”
The look on Jadoth's face spoke volumes of the betrayal, "It was my old Sunspear friend, Dunkoro, that turned me in. He stowed aboard one of the Corsair ships disguised as one of the pirate officers. They told him everything!”
“But Jadoth, I thought the Sunspears were paid off? What changed?”
“I don't know, dear.. the Council receives quarterly payments for their non-involvement in Vabbi affairs. Dunkoro made his case publicly though, and to a higher power. Mari, there are Vabian soldiers on the way here now!”
“But…but…where will Varesh and I go? We will not leave you behind.” Mari replied, tears brimming around her eyes. Detrius’ eyes were not completely dry either.
“I have secured passage out of Vabbi for the both of you. Grab what belongings you can carry now, and make haste! Do not speak to anyone but Ko Shang at the docks. You must leave right now, my dear,” he finished by embracing her close and giving her a firm kiss on the lips.
“Varry, come here child.” He motioned for Varesh to come over after Mari walked away to begin packing. She could be heard from the other room crying.
“What’s wrong, daddy?”
“Some men will be here to take me away shortly.”
“Where are you going?”, Varesh asked, confused.
“I will be sent to another place, darling. And I’m afraid we will not see each other for a very long time.”
Panic seized her voice, Varesh didn’t know how to reply. “I don’t understand daddy, you haven’t done anything wrong!? Why are there men coming to get you? Why can’t we all go, just the three of us?”
“They will hunt us down, Varry, and I will not let any harm come to you or your mother.”
With tears streaming down her face, Varesh felt the weight of the world come crashing down around her.
Jadoth leaned down to grasp Varesh’s shoulders in a tight embrace. “Listen to me, child. This chapter in our lives is far from over. I have been betrayed by a person I thought my friend, but this betrayal will not go unanswered. General Morghan is ready to take you under his wing in Kourna. Go to him. Learn from him. And avenge me.”
“I will, father.”
“That’s a good girl.” He kissed Varesh on the forehead and led her back to Mari who had two packs ready for the trip.
“Mari, take the alleyways to the docks, and stay hidden. Ko Shang will give a whistle when it’s clear. That is your cue to board the vessel. The boat will stop in Kourna. Seek out General Morghan on the docks. Morghan has access to our coffers, so money will not be an issue. And please take care of yourselves. I will miss you both a great deal.” He barely finished, his voice cracking.
Ten minutes after Varesh and Mari slipped out of the back door, heavily armed Vabian soldiers broke down the door and took Detrius into custody. Jadoth was taken without a fight.
After midnight, with the boat sailing down to Kourna, the trio passed the city of Sebelkeh on their right. The lights of Sebelkah stood out against the dark moonless sky.
“My dear friend Jadoth, why did it have to come to this,” Ko Shang muttered to himself more than his two grief-stricken passengers.
“What’s going to happen to him, Ko Shang? I mean, will he be in prison or forced to work as a slave for the greedy Princes?”, Varesh asked.
Ko Shang turned to Varesh with a look of utter sympathy, “I heard he is to be tried and executed tomorrow. I am so sorry, Varesh.”
Something snapped in Varesh at that instant. It was as if she was awakening from a dream that lasted for her 21 years. She broke her gaze from Ko Shang and looked to the river around them. And back out towards Sebelkeh.
“I…cannot stay on this boat. I must to go him. He needs me,” she said.
“You cannot, Varesh! You would be captured! And at the very least, imprisoned!”
“That is my father they are dragging into Court! In chains! I will not let him face this evil alone!!”
“Varesh, what madness do you speak of?” Mari inquired, rushing in from the other side of the boat.
“I must go to him, Mother, I am sorry. We will see each other again in Kourna, I promise. Daddy needs me. And I will not fail him.” She finished by climbing over the hand rails and diving into the river.
“Varesh, no! Come back!”, her mother and Ko Shang yelled from the fast moving boat. It was too late as Varesh popped up above the water, swimming wildly for shore.
Varesh ran back home and adorned dry clothes, along with a deep hooded cloak.
“My Father needs me now, and I will not fail him.” She recited to herself over and over like a poem, while racing to the front gates of Sebelkeh.
Warmarshal Varesh's office wasn’t the fanciest by any means. Unlike the rest of the Lords and Generals of Kourna who sat in lavish suites which could double as summer vacation homes, Varesh believed an office should carry what you need to conduct business and nothing more. In truth Varesh Ossa hated sitting in her brown unadorned office for more than a few hours at a time. Her writing desk was brown oak wood, her cabinet was brown oak and so was her bookshelf. Two potted plants stood on each end of the doorway and she had a purple and red carpet under the visitors chair which was adorned with an etching of two scimitars in front of a golden shield, the symbol for Kourna.
The only item that mattered at all was the hanging portrait of Varesh as a teenager along with her father and mother.
Varesh leaned back against her chair, and gazed out at the painting, allowing the incoming memories to wash over her like a flood.
In truth, Varesh was a soldier before a Warmarshal, and a traveling merchants daughter before a soldier. Varesh was born in 910 to a wealthy merchant and his loving wife of six years. Before Varesh reached the age of 18, her parents had taken her to the far reaches of Tyria, where the River Elon was still flowing to Augury Rock and back up to the Sunward Marches. Varesh spent bright sunny days on the beaches of Sanctum Cay, splashing her toes in the crystalline blue waters.
When her father, Jadoth Ossa, was required to attend a meeting with the Council of Kryta, her mother, Mari, hired a horse and carriage to take the two of them down to Lion’s Arch where Varesh purchased dresses and gowns of magnificent colors and materials. Varesh always favored the purple and gold designs her mother noted. In truth, Varesh had the luxury of owning virtually anything she wanted.
Such was the life of having a powerful Vabian merchant for a father. When Jadoth was asked to attend a council meeting in Cantha, he brought his family along for the journey, and for the adventure. They always came home with chests full of gold, clothes, expensive wine, and sometimes weapons.
Varesh’s fondest memories were those of her with her father. Varesh would do anything for the man. She wanted to grow up and become a powerful merchant just as he did. And how many nights did she spend sitting on her fathers lap while he recounted endless tales of past adventures? The man lived to keep his daughter and wife happy.
And for 21 years Varesh was truly satisfied with the way her life was unraveling before her. About this time, young men from other wealthy Vabbian families would begin courting her, she knew. Particularly men from the mercantile families, for strengthening the bond between the allied houses was of the utmost importance to the parents. The rule of Vabbi was determined by the most powerful of merchants, and it had been this way for hundreds of years.
Late one night, Jadoth shared his real plan with young Varesh. Detrius had a plan that would grant House Ossa more power than the rest of the merchants, and bring solidarity to Vabbi.
In secret, Jadoth Ossa began negotiations with the Corsairs of Umbrar. Detrius wanted complete control of all the trade routes from Vabbi to Droknar’s Forge to Kaineng City, but he needed unseen protection. And the Corsairs wanted the newest weapons from the Western civilized nations. When a deal was reached, Jadoth was in quick command of the largest navy in the world.
For three years, House Ossa was the number one distributor of martial weapons in Cantha and Tyria, and for good reason. Vessels from other merchants traveling to Tyria and Cantha were attacked, pillaged and summarily destroyed. The Merchant Princes were furious with the continuous attacks on their vessels and decided that someone should step up and assume a military role to counterman the assaults.
Jadoth Ossa stepped up and assumed the role. In truth, his command was nothing more than a puppet show. Vessels that wanted the protection of the Vabbian government had to pay a tax to House Ossa, who were charged with providing the “protection” needed to cross the dangerous seas. The Merchant Princes agreed that since Detrius paid for the added protection, he was granted the extra gold. What they didn’t know was the gold from the tax collections was funneled back to the Corsairs for their part in this deadly game.
Boats leaving from Poghan Passage were required to sail under the flag of House Ossa. Only the boats that paid for the tax were allowed to do this. Some captains refused to fly another Merchant Prince’s colors, and found their voyage cut short halfway across.
Jadoth's’ elaborate and brutal operation came to an abrupt halt one night during the summer of 931.
Mari was cooking dinner and Varesh was going over her studies, when Jadoth flew through the front door and slammed it shut. He stood there hunched over trying to catch his breath.
“Mari, honey ....they know”, was all he could muster between gasps for air.
Mari ran from the kitchen to embrace her husband, “We have to leave Vabbi, Jadoth. Is the escape plan still in place?”
The look on Jadoth's face spoke volumes of the betrayal, "It was my old Sunspear friend, Dunkoro, that turned me in. He stowed aboard one of the Corsair ships disguised as one of the pirate officers. They told him everything!”
“But Jadoth, I thought the Sunspears were paid off? What changed?”
“I don't know, dear.. the Council receives quarterly payments for their non-involvement in Vabbi affairs. Dunkoro made his case publicly though, and to a higher power. Mari, there are Vabian soldiers on the way here now!”
“But…but…where will Varesh and I go? We will not leave you behind.” Mari replied, tears brimming around her eyes. Detrius’ eyes were not completely dry either.
“I have secured passage out of Vabbi for the both of you. Grab what belongings you can carry now, and make haste! Do not speak to anyone but Ko Shang at the docks. You must leave right now, my dear,” he finished by embracing her close and giving her a firm kiss on the lips.
“Varry, come here child.” He motioned for Varesh to come over after Mari walked away to begin packing. She could be heard from the other room crying.
“What’s wrong, daddy?”
“Some men will be here to take me away shortly.”
“Where are you going?”, Varesh asked, confused.
“I will be sent to another place, darling. And I’m afraid we will not see each other for a very long time.”
Panic seized her voice, Varesh didn’t know how to reply. “I don’t understand daddy, you haven’t done anything wrong!? Why are there men coming to get you? Why can’t we all go, just the three of us?”
“They will hunt us down, Varry, and I will not let any harm come to you or your mother.”
With tears streaming down her face, Varesh felt the weight of the world come crashing down around her.
Jadoth leaned down to grasp Varesh’s shoulders in a tight embrace. “Listen to me, child. This chapter in our lives is far from over. I have been betrayed by a person I thought my friend, but this betrayal will not go unanswered. General Morghan is ready to take you under his wing in Kourna. Go to him. Learn from him. And avenge me.”
“I will, father.”
“That’s a good girl.” He kissed Varesh on the forehead and led her back to Mari who had two packs ready for the trip.
“Mari, take the alleyways to the docks, and stay hidden. Ko Shang will give a whistle when it’s clear. That is your cue to board the vessel. The boat will stop in Kourna. Seek out General Morghan on the docks. Morghan has access to our coffers, so money will not be an issue. And please take care of yourselves. I will miss you both a great deal.” He barely finished, his voice cracking.
Ten minutes after Varesh and Mari slipped out of the back door, heavily armed Vabian soldiers broke down the door and took Detrius into custody. Jadoth was taken without a fight.
After midnight, with the boat sailing down to Kourna, the trio passed the city of Sebelkeh on their right. The lights of Sebelkah stood out against the dark moonless sky.
“My dear friend Jadoth, why did it have to come to this,” Ko Shang muttered to himself more than his two grief-stricken passengers.
“What’s going to happen to him, Ko Shang? I mean, will he be in prison or forced to work as a slave for the greedy Princes?”, Varesh asked.
Ko Shang turned to Varesh with a look of utter sympathy, “I heard he is to be tried and executed tomorrow. I am so sorry, Varesh.”
Something snapped in Varesh at that instant. It was as if she was awakening from a dream that lasted for her 21 years. She broke her gaze from Ko Shang and looked to the river around them. And back out towards Sebelkeh.
“I…cannot stay on this boat. I must to go him. He needs me,” she said.
“You cannot, Varesh! You would be captured! And at the very least, imprisoned!”
“That is my father they are dragging into Court! In chains! I will not let him face this evil alone!!”
“Varesh, what madness do you speak of?” Mari inquired, rushing in from the other side of the boat.
“I must go to him, Mother, I am sorry. We will see each other again in Kourna, I promise. Daddy needs me. And I will not fail him.” She finished by climbing over the hand rails and diving into the river.
“Varesh, no! Come back!”, her mother and Ko Shang yelled from the fast moving boat. It was too late as Varesh popped up above the water, swimming wildly for shore.
Varesh ran back home and adorned dry clothes, along with a deep hooded cloak.
“My Father needs me now, and I will not fail him.” She recited to herself over and over like a poem, while racing to the front gates of Sebelkeh.
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 5 – Varesh Leaves Gandara
Varesh’s reverie was broken with two loud raps on her office door. She knew by the knocks who the visitor was. “You may enter, Kahyet," she announced flatly. General Kahyet strode through with a twisted mouth. Although he just turned 45, Kahyet was still in strong, physical shape. He rolled back his round shoulders and gazed out at the docks for a few moments before speaking.
“Beautiful day isn’t it, Varesh?” Kahyet lamented, not breaking his gaze from the docks.
“Yes it is, General. I shall miss the city of Gandara when I’m gone.”
“When do you think you’ll come back home?”, Kahyet turned and asked.
Varesh rested her head on her hand. “I don’t know, Kahyet. You and I both know what is to come within the next few weeks. It may be some time before I return to Poghan Passage,” Varesh said, sighing. Something didn’t sit right with Kahyet.
“I know. You have duties up north that require your immediate attention. And you will be pleased to know that your travel arrangements are complete. Your escort is ready.”
“There is something else though, isn’t there, old friend? “ Varesh asked, knowing Kahyet could have sent a messenger to relay the news of her escort.
“Varesh, for 14 years I have watched you grow from a lost, vengeful child into a Warmarshal that the likes of Kourna hasn’t seen since Turai Ossa ages ago, before the Ossa house turned from war to mercantile trade. You have turned a once scattered and leaderless Kourna into a united fighting machine capable of greater conquests.”
“What are you trying to say, Kahyet?” Varesh asked fast, losing her patience.
‘I do not agree with this move to send three quarters of my fighting force north!”
“My fighting force, General! Mine! They are my troops, Kahyet, and I will send them wherever I wish!” Varesh stood up from her chair with hands on her desk, leaning over to Kahyet. “If I find it necessary to send them north, then I shall do so! It is not your place to question your leader.”
If Kahyet was startled or stunned with Varesh’s angry display, he did not show it.
”There is a reason why I am the Commanding General of the Kournan forces, Varesh. I have seen more battles than I care to admit. For over 40 years I have overseen the Kournan military, and I refuse to see this army split into any more pieces than it already is. Varesh, you have battalions scattered over half the continent! One battle group was wiped in Arjok Ward, presumably by the Sunspears. You have two battalions holding in Fort Reyak. You have three more battle groups holding in Kodonur Crossroads, for reasons I can’t fathom. And now you want to empty Gandara? Take an escort if you must, but you do not need four battalions. You will be under heavy protection already.”
For once, Varesh was put on the defensive. Kahyet’s logic was sound and hard to disagree with. Varesh had to divulge her plan to Kahyet, as she saw no other choice.
“Kahyet, I am planning an invasion on Dzagonur Bastion.”
Kahyet mouth dropped to the floor. His lips moved but no sound came forth.
“The Merchant Princes have long been a thorn in Kourna’s side. It is past time we make them pay for their past transgressions. When I meet my Margonite allies, we will march full force into Dzagonur. Once Vabbi’s prized city falls, there will be nothing to stop Kourna from dominating Elona.”
Kahyet honestly did not know how to take this new information. For years, Kahyet wished to see Kourna rule Elona, but to hear it aloud and already put in play sent a shiver down his spine.
“Varesh, how many Margonites will Lord Jadoth send to us?”
“Jadoth has sent thirty-thousand Margonites to aid us in our war.”
“Thirty thousand?” Kahyet breathlessly replied, his voice barely a whisper.
“From what I know, this will be his entire forward fighting force. Sent to aid me in my conquest, in whichever manner I need them.”
“You mean, to aid Kourna,” Kahyet pointed out.
“Right,” Varesh replied, smiling.
Kahyet refused to drop the argument. “So you have thirty-thousand blood-thirsty Margonites marching from the Realm of Torment to help you. Why do you need my troops here?”
“I think we already settled that, Kahyet.”
Varesh locked stares with Kahyet for a few seconds before Kahyet bowed his head in deference.
“Very well, Warmashal. The troops are yours to do with what you wish. Have a safe journey to Kodonur,” Kahyet finished before heading towards the door.
“Kahyet! A moment, if you will,” Varesh beckoned.
“Yes, Warmarshal?”, Kahyet turned back around to regard his once thought-of friend.
“Have the rebel Sunspears been found?”
“We know that they are hiding out in one of the sanctuaries that were built not too long ago. To get away from the endless heat waves; numerous underground caves were worked on to be hospitable. There are more than a dozen from what we know, maybe more. I have soldiers scouting the various enclaves as we speak.”
“Very good, General. The attack on Fort Jantok will not go unpunished. We lost too many good Kournans on that fateful day. I would pursue them myself if I had the time.”
“I know, Warmarshal. You have duties to attend,” Kahyet replied sounding more like her subordinate and less like her mentor and friend.
Varesh sighed and looked out through the window overlooking the docks. Dusk was settling in, and soon it would be dark. Varesh looked back to Kahyet and smiled.
“I did not want you to leave here, Kahyet, with any bitter feelings towards me. What I do, I do for the good of Kourna. I understand the dilemma I would put you in, if I left you with a quarter of your forces. That’s why I will leave an extra battalion here, to help safeguard the city. I do need the other three with me, though, if we are to take Dzagonur Bastion. I do not want to rely too heavily on the Margonites for I’m sure their loyalties will stay with Jadoth, even under my command. You must understand my own dilemma.”
“I do, Varesh, and thank you for your generousity,” Kahyet replied, with a gracious bow and left Varesh to her thoughts.
Varesh looked back out to the darkening harbor and began to wonder if she was making the right choice to leave Gandara.
Varesh’s reverie was broken with two loud raps on her office door. She knew by the knocks who the visitor was. “You may enter, Kahyet," she announced flatly. General Kahyet strode through with a twisted mouth. Although he just turned 45, Kahyet was still in strong, physical shape. He rolled back his round shoulders and gazed out at the docks for a few moments before speaking.
“Beautiful day isn’t it, Varesh?” Kahyet lamented, not breaking his gaze from the docks.
“Yes it is, General. I shall miss the city of Gandara when I’m gone.”
“When do you think you’ll come back home?”, Kahyet turned and asked.
Varesh rested her head on her hand. “I don’t know, Kahyet. You and I both know what is to come within the next few weeks. It may be some time before I return to Poghan Passage,” Varesh said, sighing. Something didn’t sit right with Kahyet.
“I know. You have duties up north that require your immediate attention. And you will be pleased to know that your travel arrangements are complete. Your escort is ready.”
“There is something else though, isn’t there, old friend? “ Varesh asked, knowing Kahyet could have sent a messenger to relay the news of her escort.
“Varesh, for 14 years I have watched you grow from a lost, vengeful child into a Warmarshal that the likes of Kourna hasn’t seen since Turai Ossa ages ago, before the Ossa house turned from war to mercantile trade. You have turned a once scattered and leaderless Kourna into a united fighting machine capable of greater conquests.”
“What are you trying to say, Kahyet?” Varesh asked fast, losing her patience.
‘I do not agree with this move to send three quarters of my fighting force north!”
“My fighting force, General! Mine! They are my troops, Kahyet, and I will send them wherever I wish!” Varesh stood up from her chair with hands on her desk, leaning over to Kahyet. “If I find it necessary to send them north, then I shall do so! It is not your place to question your leader.”
If Kahyet was startled or stunned with Varesh’s angry display, he did not show it.
”There is a reason why I am the Commanding General of the Kournan forces, Varesh. I have seen more battles than I care to admit. For over 40 years I have overseen the Kournan military, and I refuse to see this army split into any more pieces than it already is. Varesh, you have battalions scattered over half the continent! One battle group was wiped in Arjok Ward, presumably by the Sunspears. You have two battalions holding in Fort Reyak. You have three more battle groups holding in Kodonur Crossroads, for reasons I can’t fathom. And now you want to empty Gandara? Take an escort if you must, but you do not need four battalions. You will be under heavy protection already.”
For once, Varesh was put on the defensive. Kahyet’s logic was sound and hard to disagree with. Varesh had to divulge her plan to Kahyet, as she saw no other choice.
“Kahyet, I am planning an invasion on Dzagonur Bastion.”
Kahyet mouth dropped to the floor. His lips moved but no sound came forth.
“The Merchant Princes have long been a thorn in Kourna’s side. It is past time we make them pay for their past transgressions. When I meet my Margonite allies, we will march full force into Dzagonur. Once Vabbi’s prized city falls, there will be nothing to stop Kourna from dominating Elona.”
Kahyet honestly did not know how to take this new information. For years, Kahyet wished to see Kourna rule Elona, but to hear it aloud and already put in play sent a shiver down his spine.
“Varesh, how many Margonites will Lord Jadoth send to us?”
“Jadoth has sent thirty-thousand Margonites to aid us in our war.”
“Thirty thousand?” Kahyet breathlessly replied, his voice barely a whisper.
“From what I know, this will be his entire forward fighting force. Sent to aid me in my conquest, in whichever manner I need them.”
“You mean, to aid Kourna,” Kahyet pointed out.
“Right,” Varesh replied, smiling.
Kahyet refused to drop the argument. “So you have thirty-thousand blood-thirsty Margonites marching from the Realm of Torment to help you. Why do you need my troops here?”
“I think we already settled that, Kahyet.”
Varesh locked stares with Kahyet for a few seconds before Kahyet bowed his head in deference.
“Very well, Warmashal. The troops are yours to do with what you wish. Have a safe journey to Kodonur,” Kahyet finished before heading towards the door.
“Kahyet! A moment, if you will,” Varesh beckoned.
“Yes, Warmarshal?”, Kahyet turned back around to regard his once thought-of friend.
“Have the rebel Sunspears been found?”
“We know that they are hiding out in one of the sanctuaries that were built not too long ago. To get away from the endless heat waves; numerous underground caves were worked on to be hospitable. There are more than a dozen from what we know, maybe more. I have soldiers scouting the various enclaves as we speak.”
“Very good, General. The attack on Fort Jantok will not go unpunished. We lost too many good Kournans on that fateful day. I would pursue them myself if I had the time.”
“I know, Warmarshal. You have duties to attend,” Kahyet replied sounding more like her subordinate and less like her mentor and friend.
Varesh sighed and looked out through the window overlooking the docks. Dusk was settling in, and soon it would be dark. Varesh looked back to Kahyet and smiled.
“I did not want you to leave here, Kahyet, with any bitter feelings towards me. What I do, I do for the good of Kourna. I understand the dilemma I would put you in, if I left you with a quarter of your forces. That’s why I will leave an extra battalion here, to help safeguard the city. I do need the other three with me, though, if we are to take Dzagonur Bastion. I do not want to rely too heavily on the Margonites for I’m sure their loyalties will stay with Jadoth, even under my command. You must understand my own dilemma.”
“I do, Varesh, and thank you for your generousity,” Kahyet replied, with a gracious bow and left Varesh to her thoughts.
Varesh looked back out to the darkening harbor and began to wonder if she was making the right choice to leave Gandara.
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 6 – You Always Feel Better the Next Morning
Four days after the rescue in Fort Jantok, Kiruna Del Ray was still in a semi-coma. The enchantment that was cast upon her after the failed raid in Gandara was a nasty one. Simply called Encapsulate, the enchantment was designed to immobilize the caster for over a week. During this time, the person would be alive, but unable to harness their magical energies or even move about. The enchantment wasn’t cast upon her until her arrival in Fort Jantok. She was knocked unconscious during the raid and bound hand & foot. The only remedy was plenty of bed rest for most monks; however her sister was not like most monks.
And Kiruna didn’t stay on her back any longer than she had to.
Now Kiruna found herself staring up at a reddish hardened clay ceiling wondering if any of her Kournan captors took advantage of her vulnerable state for anything pleasurable. She lifted her white cotton sheets to inspect. “No,” she thought to herself. “His little peter would have been singed off instantly. That particular enchantment is still intact, thank the Spirits.” She let out a low chuckle but grimaced while placing her right hand over her left side of ribs, where she knew she got kicked many times over while she was on the ground, unconscious.
Kiruna looked over from the open doorway on the left to her right, where her sister was asleep in a chair next to the bed. Kiruna smiled despite the pain in her side. She knew she was under the best care in Elona with Danika looking over her. “Day and night I bet she sits here, waiting for me to wake up,” she thought. “And when I wake up, she’ll find a reason to walk out.” That last thought put a frown on her face.
There was always something coming between the two sisters. Holding the position of First Mage in Elona was not easy. Kiruna’s job required a lot of travel and time away from home. While Kiruna was away, Danika had to rely on herself for whatever she needed. What she needed, however, was family, and Kiruna felt a pang of guilt for constantly being away. The past few weeks, the two talked very little, and Danika spoke of moving to Tyria to start her own Healing Mage academy.
Danika was one year younger than Kiruna, but not in experience, she knew. Kiruna was sure Danika had been in more fights than she had in her 25 years. Being the First Mage was more political than anything, in truth. Her battles involved mage guardian positions, providing envoys for crusty beauricrats, attending pointless council meetings, strong-arming Princes, fending off wave after wave of sexual invitations for political positioning and the ubiquitous, “If you spend the night with me, I will make sure the Mage Guardians receive full funding from such and such country.”
Well, Kiruna didn’t mind the invitations to a degree, she thought, while smiling to herself. Kiruna’s curvaceous body and inviting smile won more than a few office battles in her favor. And some of the Princes and Kings were quite handsome, she remembered. One in particular, a Lord Marrin from Maatu Keep held her fancy for two years. And two years is a very long time in Kiruna’s eyes. “And the way he handled me in the bedroom was almost awe inspiring...”
“I see someone is awake and feeling better,” a sarcastic voice noted from the outside world.
Kiruna popped open her eyes and couldn’t help but smile at her sister, for she knew she was caught thinking about something mischievous.
“I was remembering that warrior from Cantha, you remember him.”
“Lord Jayson, the mesmer?” Danika asked.
“No, the other one.”
“High Priest Thogin?”
“No, no. The other guy,” Kiruna said, furrowing her brow with each name Danika came up with.
“Oh yeah, that Marrin fellow. Who could forget him and those eyes of his…” Danika recounted dreamily. The tall and slender archer who originally liked Danika, but a certain someone slid right in for the steal.
“Yeah, him. You know, he wrote to me the other week. Saying he wants me back and the assassin was a one night stand, and blah blah, heard it before.”
“Did you love him, Fuego?”
“Me? Dear Spirits, no! But there were other things I miss...”, Kiruna let her voice trail off and smiled at her sister, leaning over her.
“Yes, yes I know. We’ll find you a good paragon or someone to occupy the open position of sex toy. In the meantime, there is this little war above us that can use your attention, if you don’t mind,” Danika smiled, her voice dripping with sarcasm.
“Oh, really? A war! You don’t say?” Kiruna replied feigning seriousness.
“Yep. I had Koss carry you back here after the rescue. He was veering toward his own chambers before I kindly reminded him of the little enchantment you always have on yourself.”
Kiruna sat up off her bed. “Oh, really now? Well, I should pay the little man a visit!”
Danika put up her hands plaintively, "He was only joking. Koss was just as worried as I was after we brought you here. The spell had a dire hold over you. It took all of my healing energies to break it; even then I didn’t know it was going to be enough for you to break the coma. He’ll be glad to know you’re out of it."
Danika’s story sobered Kiruna up a bit. She owed thanks to everyone involved in her rescue, and hoped nobody died trying.
“Well help me up, Dani, so I can get dressed and help you guys with the next move. Whatever it’s going to be. I am still First Mage in these lands.”
Ω Ω Ω
Four days after the rescue in Fort Jantok, Kiruna Del Ray was still in a semi-coma. The enchantment that was cast upon her after the failed raid in Gandara was a nasty one. Simply called Encapsulate, the enchantment was designed to immobilize the caster for over a week. During this time, the person would be alive, but unable to harness their magical energies or even move about. The enchantment wasn’t cast upon her until her arrival in Fort Jantok. She was knocked unconscious during the raid and bound hand & foot. The only remedy was plenty of bed rest for most monks; however her sister was not like most monks.
And Kiruna didn’t stay on her back any longer than she had to.
Now Kiruna found herself staring up at a reddish hardened clay ceiling wondering if any of her Kournan captors took advantage of her vulnerable state for anything pleasurable. She lifted her white cotton sheets to inspect. “No,” she thought to herself. “His little peter would have been singed off instantly. That particular enchantment is still intact, thank the Spirits.” She let out a low chuckle but grimaced while placing her right hand over her left side of ribs, where she knew she got kicked many times over while she was on the ground, unconscious.
Kiruna looked over from the open doorway on the left to her right, where her sister was asleep in a chair next to the bed. Kiruna smiled despite the pain in her side. She knew she was under the best care in Elona with Danika looking over her. “Day and night I bet she sits here, waiting for me to wake up,” she thought. “And when I wake up, she’ll find a reason to walk out.” That last thought put a frown on her face.
There was always something coming between the two sisters. Holding the position of First Mage in Elona was not easy. Kiruna’s job required a lot of travel and time away from home. While Kiruna was away, Danika had to rely on herself for whatever she needed. What she needed, however, was family, and Kiruna felt a pang of guilt for constantly being away. The past few weeks, the two talked very little, and Danika spoke of moving to Tyria to start her own Healing Mage academy.
Danika was one year younger than Kiruna, but not in experience, she knew. Kiruna was sure Danika had been in more fights than she had in her 25 years. Being the First Mage was more political than anything, in truth. Her battles involved mage guardian positions, providing envoys for crusty beauricrats, attending pointless council meetings, strong-arming Princes, fending off wave after wave of sexual invitations for political positioning and the ubiquitous, “If you spend the night with me, I will make sure the Mage Guardians receive full funding from such and such country.”
Well, Kiruna didn’t mind the invitations to a degree, she thought, while smiling to herself. Kiruna’s curvaceous body and inviting smile won more than a few office battles in her favor. And some of the Princes and Kings were quite handsome, she remembered. One in particular, a Lord Marrin from Maatu Keep held her fancy for two years. And two years is a very long time in Kiruna’s eyes. “And the way he handled me in the bedroom was almost awe inspiring...”
“I see someone is awake and feeling better,” a sarcastic voice noted from the outside world.
Kiruna popped open her eyes and couldn’t help but smile at her sister, for she knew she was caught thinking about something mischievous.
“I was remembering that warrior from Cantha, you remember him.”
“Lord Jayson, the mesmer?” Danika asked.
“No, the other one.”
“High Priest Thogin?”
“No, no. The other guy,” Kiruna said, furrowing her brow with each name Danika came up with.
“Oh yeah, that Marrin fellow. Who could forget him and those eyes of his…” Danika recounted dreamily. The tall and slender archer who originally liked Danika, but a certain someone slid right in for the steal.
“Yeah, him. You know, he wrote to me the other week. Saying he wants me back and the assassin was a one night stand, and blah blah, heard it before.”
“Did you love him, Fuego?”
“Me? Dear Spirits, no! But there were other things I miss...”, Kiruna let her voice trail off and smiled at her sister, leaning over her.
“Yes, yes I know. We’ll find you a good paragon or someone to occupy the open position of sex toy. In the meantime, there is this little war above us that can use your attention, if you don’t mind,” Danika smiled, her voice dripping with sarcasm.
“Oh, really? A war! You don’t say?” Kiruna replied feigning seriousness.
“Yep. I had Koss carry you back here after the rescue. He was veering toward his own chambers before I kindly reminded him of the little enchantment you always have on yourself.”
Kiruna sat up off her bed. “Oh, really now? Well, I should pay the little man a visit!”
Danika put up her hands plaintively, "He was only joking. Koss was just as worried as I was after we brought you here. The spell had a dire hold over you. It took all of my healing energies to break it; even then I didn’t know it was going to be enough for you to break the coma. He’ll be glad to know you’re out of it."
Danika’s story sobered Kiruna up a bit. She owed thanks to everyone involved in her rescue, and hoped nobody died trying.
“Well help me up, Dani, so I can get dressed and help you guys with the next move. Whatever it’s going to be. I am still First Mage in these lands.”
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 7 – Becoming a Spearmarshal
A barrel-chested man sat cross-legged in front of a pair of drums. His gaze, along with everyone else, was on the circle; and more aptly, on the monk wielding a golden spear inside it. The drummer began his melody, signaling the start of the contest. Danika paced back and forth, her eyes searching for the first challengers. Taking up a defensive posture, she held the spear behind her back and motioned for the two men standing outside the circle to enter.
“Bring it.”
Both warriors let out a growl, exploding into action; swords flying in front of them in a blur of motion. Danika bent low and clutched her spear tighter, her raptor gaze focused down the middle. The warriors reached her simultaneously, one on each side. Danika pivoted left while spinning the spear out in front; a perfect defensive move that kept the warriors from striking home. Not impressed by her spin move, they press in, thrusting their blades forward. Danika brought both hands on the spear for a perfect double parry low before spinning out and slapping a warrior’s side. Without hesitation she brings the spear up for another parry as the other warrior to her left sent a downward arc from on high for her left shoulder. Danika spins left, and slaps the other warrior in his left side with the spear shaft, scoring another hit. The first warrior charges in with an over-extended thrust. Danika pivots right, avoiding the blade while switching spear hands; slapping his side again, marking hit number two.
“Two more,” a voice calls out from the blackness outside the ring. Danika takes quick notes of the new opponent’s weaponry: one wielding a spear and shield, the other dual scimitars: she flashes them both a quick smile before spinning out of a double thrust from the first two already engaged. Spear meets spear in a perfect parry, as the paragon reaches her first.
Danika somersaults out of the fight and charges a swordsman. Caught of guard he swings wildly for her middle. Danika ducks under the flashing blade and sweeps his feet from under him. A quick stab to his middle gives him three hits. “Rajavek, you’re out,” the same voice from before calls out to the warrior lying helplessly on his back. The warrior rolls over and out of the circle. “One more!” the voice shouts. Danika had no time to regard her new opponent as she was being pressed by three opponents at once.
She parries a low spear thrust and spins inward slapping the Paragon’s neck. He lets out a grunt as his neck bends awkwardly. With both hands on the shaft she smashes the paragon to the floor.
Acting on pure instinct, Danika spins out - her large single braid whipping her face – as a lunging dual scimitar thrust misses her by a hairs breath. The warrior growls as his blades rip into the canvas. She quickly swept his feet, planting the warrior flat on his back. A quick thrust to his shoulder gives him his second hit. Another warrior charges in with a slashing and hacking. Backpedaling, Danika parries strike after strike and sweeps his feet out before engaging the scimitars again. Side kicking the scimitar; she blocks another sword jab, before rolling out of the fight and back to her feet. Danika back peddles slowly to take measure of her four opponents. The three warriors and the paragon circle Danika with victory in their eyes.
Danika flips her spear from hand to hand, waiting for their next move.
“One more!” the voice cries out; gasps are heard from the silent crowd. A massive, barrel-chested warrior carrying a broadsword strides into the circle. He stops alongside the four; all of them sharing the same victorious look.
All five of the warriors carry the look of bottled rage. The large man’s corded muscles in his arms stand out as he clenches his broadsword. The five warriors circle the lithe monk for many moments. Danika retreats to the edge of the circle and awaits their first move. She wanted this fight more than anything, and now she got it.
Danika calculates the distance between her opponents and where she stood and smiles. She crooks a finger at the group holding her smile. Chaos erupts as the warriors charge into the monk, closing the distance rapidly.
Twenty feet.
Danika bends low and clenches her spear tighter, her raptor gaze focused down middle of the attack.
Fifteen feet.
“Dwayna, guide my spear,” Danika whispers, spreading both arms out.
Ten feet.
Bringing both arms together, a bright flash of blue light appears before her - in the shape of a shield – before evaporating over her form.
Five feet.
Danika charged into the fray, her spear becoming a flying defense; smacking against swords, midsections, necks, shields, and scimitars in a blur. The largest warrior charges headlong and right into Danika, shoulder leading, smacking her square in the chest sending her out across the canvas. Danika smashed her skull hard, biting her tongue. Warm blood fills her mouth in an instant, and her head swam. Blinking away the stars Danika rolls over and spits a mouthful of blood on the canvas.
“Is that all you got!” Danika screams out defiantly, while bouncing back up to assume a defensive pose; blood drooling from her mouth. “C’mon, let’s dance!”
Danika re-cast the shield; then stomped her left foot out while spreading her arms, producing a blazing green light around her. The opponents looked to each other apprehensively, their eyes shooting nervous glances towards the furious monk before them.
“Oh man. It’s going to get bloody now. She just called upon Serpent’s Quickness,” Kiruna whispered to herself in the crowd.
Danika flew into the group with such ferocity that the warriors were taken by surprise and forced to defend themselves. She met the largest one first; slapping his broadsword low, flipping her spear up, and slamming the butt end up into his chin, sending blood and spit flying. Kiruna winced when she then heard the reverberating crack as spear connected with skull. The warrior crumbled to the canvas, finished.
The paragon gave a mighty yell and swung in wide, only to take a high arcing kick that came in so quickly he couldn’t raise his spear back up in time. Danika’s right foot caught him square in the nose, splaying blood across his face, and staggering him back. Danika growled slamming her spear shaft to the side of his face crumpling him to the floor instantly.
What Koss witnessed from the outside could only be described as a dance of death.
He watched as his friend knock two warriors out of the fight within seconds of each other. He also watched her eyes as best he could. Koss watched her impenetrable gaze lead her deadly spear to a perfect parry or a strike on a charging opponent. Her quick moving feet were always in perfect harmony with her slender, curvy form. Danika’s spear became the deadliest weapon he’s ever seen. Koss also noticed Danika taking hits herself; her woven outfit was covered in blood, half of it her own. The fight was becoming too serious and Koss feared someone would lose their life. Another loud crack snapped Koss back into the fight as another warrior was sprawled out on the canvas, bleeding from his mouth and nose. Only one man was left standing before the bloodied monk.
The man left standing was worthy foe indeed. Koss remembered this Sunspear ripping through a rank of Corsairs with those deadly scimitars a few years back. What a bloody mess that was! The blade master stood stock still, both scimitars raised up before him in a show of defense and respect. Danika spun her weapon in front of her and flew in to finish the fight. Spear parried scimitar after scimitar in one constant ring.
Danika sent a low roundhouse kick, but the warrior jumped up missing the swing. He warrior landed on his feet, and charged widely into Danika, both scimitars a flashing blur. Danika was forced into a back peddling retreat; barely keeping up with the deadly blades. She noticed her opponent using his scimitars to press the offensives on both sides of her, cutting off any spin outs. It was a deadly risk going for his middle as his blades could quickly swing back in for defense.
A smile crept onto Danika’s face.
“She’s not going to try it. She better not.” Kiruna panicked while watching the dance unfold. In all her years as First Mage she had never seen anyone wield a spear as deadly as Danika has today. She was truly amazed at the spectacle in the training circle. Danika was still being hard pressed by the blades, and was finding it harder to take breath. She parried strike after strike hoping for her chance to retaliate would come, before she couldn’t parry any longer; before a scimitar slipped by her defenses to puncture a lung, or even her heart.
Her opportunity came moments later as the warrior brought his scimitars down for a double strike; a move would usually end the fight in his favor. With unbelievable quickness Danika spun out, swinging her spear slapped the warrior hard in the side. Not slowing an instant she spun the opposite direction – avoiding the flashing blades by inches – and slapped his other side just as hard to score the last hit she needed.
“The fight is over!” Koss cried out to everyone. A thunderous cheer erupted from the audience and Sunspears and Kournan merchants alike clapped and hollered for the victor, and their leader. Thalkora and a few other healers were already working on the injured combatants, some of the wounds serious. Danika took a knee in the training circle, catching her breath. Koss and Kiruna both walked into the circle to help Danika to her feet.
“Help me Koss...I…cannot heal myself…at the moment…..” she said between gasps for air. Koss grabbed one arm while Kiruna grabbed the other and they both hoisted her up.
“Let’s take you to the infirmary Danika,” Koss suggested.
“Yes, that would be wise. I saw you run out of energy there at the end Danika, you are lucky he tired out first. That double thrust was his last shot at winning,” Kiruna added.
While they helped Danika to the medical office Koss stopped the group and turned to regard the audience still standing around the circle.
“The five chosen Sunspears have proven their valor today. This was a tremendous fight. Danika is the victor, and has earned the title Spearmarshal!” Koss’ proclamation was received with a monstrous cheer.
"Why did you do it Dani? Why now?” Kiruna asked her battered sister while holding her steady.
“This was something that had to be done Sis,” Danika replied. “For me, for the Sunspears, and for Elona; these men and women need a Spearmarshal, and it’s time I stepped up.”
A barrel-chested man sat cross-legged in front of a pair of drums. His gaze, along with everyone else, was on the circle; and more aptly, on the monk wielding a golden spear inside it. The drummer began his melody, signaling the start of the contest. Danika paced back and forth, her eyes searching for the first challengers. Taking up a defensive posture, she held the spear behind her back and motioned for the two men standing outside the circle to enter.
“Bring it.”
Both warriors let out a growl, exploding into action; swords flying in front of them in a blur of motion. Danika bent low and clutched her spear tighter, her raptor gaze focused down the middle. The warriors reached her simultaneously, one on each side. Danika pivoted left while spinning the spear out in front; a perfect defensive move that kept the warriors from striking home. Not impressed by her spin move, they press in, thrusting their blades forward. Danika brought both hands on the spear for a perfect double parry low before spinning out and slapping a warrior’s side. Without hesitation she brings the spear up for another parry as the other warrior to her left sent a downward arc from on high for her left shoulder. Danika spins left, and slaps the other warrior in his left side with the spear shaft, scoring another hit. The first warrior charges in with an over-extended thrust. Danika pivots right, avoiding the blade while switching spear hands; slapping his side again, marking hit number two.
“Two more,” a voice calls out from the blackness outside the ring. Danika takes quick notes of the new opponent’s weaponry: one wielding a spear and shield, the other dual scimitars: she flashes them both a quick smile before spinning out of a double thrust from the first two already engaged. Spear meets spear in a perfect parry, as the paragon reaches her first.
Danika somersaults out of the fight and charges a swordsman. Caught of guard he swings wildly for her middle. Danika ducks under the flashing blade and sweeps his feet from under him. A quick stab to his middle gives him three hits. “Rajavek, you’re out,” the same voice from before calls out to the warrior lying helplessly on his back. The warrior rolls over and out of the circle. “One more!” the voice shouts. Danika had no time to regard her new opponent as she was being pressed by three opponents at once.
She parries a low spear thrust and spins inward slapping the Paragon’s neck. He lets out a grunt as his neck bends awkwardly. With both hands on the shaft she smashes the paragon to the floor.
Acting on pure instinct, Danika spins out - her large single braid whipping her face – as a lunging dual scimitar thrust misses her by a hairs breath. The warrior growls as his blades rip into the canvas. She quickly swept his feet, planting the warrior flat on his back. A quick thrust to his shoulder gives him his second hit. Another warrior charges in with a slashing and hacking. Backpedaling, Danika parries strike after strike and sweeps his feet out before engaging the scimitars again. Side kicking the scimitar; she blocks another sword jab, before rolling out of the fight and back to her feet. Danika back peddles slowly to take measure of her four opponents. The three warriors and the paragon circle Danika with victory in their eyes.
Danika flips her spear from hand to hand, waiting for their next move.
“One more!” the voice cries out; gasps are heard from the silent crowd. A massive, barrel-chested warrior carrying a broadsword strides into the circle. He stops alongside the four; all of them sharing the same victorious look.
All five of the warriors carry the look of bottled rage. The large man’s corded muscles in his arms stand out as he clenches his broadsword. The five warriors circle the lithe monk for many moments. Danika retreats to the edge of the circle and awaits their first move. She wanted this fight more than anything, and now she got it.
Danika calculates the distance between her opponents and where she stood and smiles. She crooks a finger at the group holding her smile. Chaos erupts as the warriors charge into the monk, closing the distance rapidly.
Twenty feet.
Danika bends low and clenches her spear tighter, her raptor gaze focused down middle of the attack.
Fifteen feet.
“Dwayna, guide my spear,” Danika whispers, spreading both arms out.
Ten feet.
Bringing both arms together, a bright flash of blue light appears before her - in the shape of a shield – before evaporating over her form.
Five feet.
Danika charged into the fray, her spear becoming a flying defense; smacking against swords, midsections, necks, shields, and scimitars in a blur. The largest warrior charges headlong and right into Danika, shoulder leading, smacking her square in the chest sending her out across the canvas. Danika smashed her skull hard, biting her tongue. Warm blood fills her mouth in an instant, and her head swam. Blinking away the stars Danika rolls over and spits a mouthful of blood on the canvas.
“Is that all you got!” Danika screams out defiantly, while bouncing back up to assume a defensive pose; blood drooling from her mouth. “C’mon, let’s dance!”
Danika re-cast the shield; then stomped her left foot out while spreading her arms, producing a blazing green light around her. The opponents looked to each other apprehensively, their eyes shooting nervous glances towards the furious monk before them.
“Oh man. It’s going to get bloody now. She just called upon Serpent’s Quickness,” Kiruna whispered to herself in the crowd.
Danika flew into the group with such ferocity that the warriors were taken by surprise and forced to defend themselves. She met the largest one first; slapping his broadsword low, flipping her spear up, and slamming the butt end up into his chin, sending blood and spit flying. Kiruna winced when she then heard the reverberating crack as spear connected with skull. The warrior crumbled to the canvas, finished.
The paragon gave a mighty yell and swung in wide, only to take a high arcing kick that came in so quickly he couldn’t raise his spear back up in time. Danika’s right foot caught him square in the nose, splaying blood across his face, and staggering him back. Danika growled slamming her spear shaft to the side of his face crumpling him to the floor instantly.
What Koss witnessed from the outside could only be described as a dance of death.
He watched as his friend knock two warriors out of the fight within seconds of each other. He also watched her eyes as best he could. Koss watched her impenetrable gaze lead her deadly spear to a perfect parry or a strike on a charging opponent. Her quick moving feet were always in perfect harmony with her slender, curvy form. Danika’s spear became the deadliest weapon he’s ever seen. Koss also noticed Danika taking hits herself; her woven outfit was covered in blood, half of it her own. The fight was becoming too serious and Koss feared someone would lose their life. Another loud crack snapped Koss back into the fight as another warrior was sprawled out on the canvas, bleeding from his mouth and nose. Only one man was left standing before the bloodied monk.
The man left standing was worthy foe indeed. Koss remembered this Sunspear ripping through a rank of Corsairs with those deadly scimitars a few years back. What a bloody mess that was! The blade master stood stock still, both scimitars raised up before him in a show of defense and respect. Danika spun her weapon in front of her and flew in to finish the fight. Spear parried scimitar after scimitar in one constant ring.
Danika sent a low roundhouse kick, but the warrior jumped up missing the swing. He warrior landed on his feet, and charged widely into Danika, both scimitars a flashing blur. Danika was forced into a back peddling retreat; barely keeping up with the deadly blades. She noticed her opponent using his scimitars to press the offensives on both sides of her, cutting off any spin outs. It was a deadly risk going for his middle as his blades could quickly swing back in for defense.
A smile crept onto Danika’s face.
“She’s not going to try it. She better not.” Kiruna panicked while watching the dance unfold. In all her years as First Mage she had never seen anyone wield a spear as deadly as Danika has today. She was truly amazed at the spectacle in the training circle. Danika was still being hard pressed by the blades, and was finding it harder to take breath. She parried strike after strike hoping for her chance to retaliate would come, before she couldn’t parry any longer; before a scimitar slipped by her defenses to puncture a lung, or even her heart.
Her opportunity came moments later as the warrior brought his scimitars down for a double strike; a move would usually end the fight in his favor. With unbelievable quickness Danika spun out, swinging her spear slapped the warrior hard in the side. Not slowing an instant she spun the opposite direction – avoiding the flashing blades by inches – and slapped his other side just as hard to score the last hit she needed.
“The fight is over!” Koss cried out to everyone. A thunderous cheer erupted from the audience and Sunspears and Kournan merchants alike clapped and hollered for the victor, and their leader. Thalkora and a few other healers were already working on the injured combatants, some of the wounds serious. Danika took a knee in the training circle, catching her breath. Koss and Kiruna both walked into the circle to help Danika to her feet.
“Help me Koss...I…cannot heal myself…at the moment…..” she said between gasps for air. Koss grabbed one arm while Kiruna grabbed the other and they both hoisted her up.
“Let’s take you to the infirmary Danika,” Koss suggested.
“Yes, that would be wise. I saw you run out of energy there at the end Danika, you are lucky he tired out first. That double thrust was his last shot at winning,” Kiruna added.
While they helped Danika to the medical office Koss stopped the group and turned to regard the audience still standing around the circle.
“The five chosen Sunspears have proven their valor today. This was a tremendous fight. Danika is the victor, and has earned the title Spearmarshal!” Koss’ proclamation was received with a monstrous cheer.
"Why did you do it Dani? Why now?” Kiruna asked her battered sister while holding her steady.
“This was something that had to be done Sis,” Danika replied. “For me, for the Sunspears, and for Elona; these men and women need a Spearmarshal, and it’s time I stepped up.”
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 8 – Comings and Goings
The outlying building in the Sanctuary was quite pleasant to stay in, truthfully. Not that the other four buildings weren’t, of course. The outlying building was closer to the underground river, so the people inside got a chance to enjoy the fresh air first. Sunlight came in from six different windows, which gave the structure a surface-type feel. The first floor had two sturdy wooden tables covered with maps, and lounge chairs around the edges. The second floor had comfortable bedding for up to six people. Three rooms total, with double beds in each. Danika and Kiruna shared one, Jin and Sousuke the second, with Koss and Thalkora holding the last. Melonni chose to sleep with the other Sunspear soldiers across the way. The group was on the first floor with seven chairs positioned in a circle, and a dainty circular table in the middle.
It had been only four days since her move to assume the Spearmarshal role and already the Sunspears underground support from the Kournan and Vabbi merchants doubled, with more coming in everyday. Before she met with the next set of merchants, Danika wanted to talk with her six closest friends and discuss their next military move.
“Thank you all for stopping by on such short notice. It’s been a busy week for all of us. When we’re through here I have to meet two Vabbian merchants who say their cloth-like armor holds just as much resistance as plate-mail. They have magically imbued their armor to withstand a lot of punishment, they say,” Danika said.
“Vabbian armor is of the highest quality, Danika. With the consistently high temperatures in Kourna and Vabbi, wearing a little less will decrease the chance of heat exhaustion and other ailments as well. Their armor is quite pricey though.” Tahlkora replied.
Koss wanted to get a word in. “You won’t catch me wearing a cotton dress to a battle! My Sunspear plate-mail is holding up just fine, thank you!”
Danika rolled her eyes sarcastically. “I think a few sets of Vabbian armor will help us. I’ll review their price sheets, and relay the info to Thevo, who I put in charge of our finances.” Danika sat up in her chair to regard each of her friends. “I wanted to get each of your opinions on our next move. I plan to keep Fort Karak intact, and go for Pogahn Passage instead. The latest message from Dunkoro placed the Tyrian fleet three days away from Kournan shores. That leaves us little time to raid a fort, and clear a city for our allies’ arrival. With the news of Varesh’s departure north, I think we can destabilize the city well enough for the boats to dock safely.”
“What is your plan to get inside the fortress?”, Kiruna asked.
Danika didn’t miss a beat. “My plan is to sneak five of us into the city disguised as Kournan patrolmen. One of us will be a captured Sunspear. “
“All captured Sunspears go straight to the jail, towards the back of the city for interrogation. We wouldn’t get close enough to the docks to do anything fruitful. And even with only one battalion of a thousand soldiers stationed there, we wouldn’t have a chance to fight our way through with only six of us.”, Kiruna replied pointedly.
“Exactly, that’s why our captured Sunspear has to be someone of high ranking. A capture worthy enough to bring straight to Kayhet, personally," Danika hinted.
“Someone he wouldn’t mind... regarding?” Jin asked while smirking, already catching on to Danika’s plan.
“Regarding? What the hell does that mean? Well, we have Koss, but who wants to look upon his scraggly face! To the dungeon with you!” Kiruna pointed and laughed. Koss quickly shot her a scowl, but let it soften to a smirk. He knew who Danika wanted to send to Kahyet.
Sousuke and Thalkora were also beginning to chuckle.
“What’s so funny?”, Kiruna asked, looking around, confused.
“Well dear sis, I plan on sending you as our capture,” Danika told Kiruna, desperately holding back a laugh of her own.
Red faced, Kiruna shot up and began screaming, “What?! Are you crazy?! Have you lost your little monk brain? There is absolutely no way I will be humiliated in such a fashion. I am First Mage for a reason! And none of those reasons involve being escorted through a throng of horny, belligerent mongrels who want nothing more than to bed me in the roughest possible way!”
Everyone sitting in the circle exploded into laughter.
“Oh laugh it up! I’m sure Jin or silly Sousuke here can fill the role good enough to pass through the gates,” Kiruna remarked as she made her way to the door.
Danika shot out of her seat to address her furious sister, "Kiruna! I need you to sit down and hear me out! Other than me, you are the highest ranking individual in the Sanctuary, and the only person worthy of Kahyet’s personal attention. We need to escort someone far enough in the city to sneak to the docks undetected. His office is practically on the docks itself! I need you to be a team player on this one. Now please sit back down.” Danika finished with a hard look to her sister. A look Kiruna was not used to receiving.
Kiruna took in Danika’s gaze for a few more moments before heading back to her seat.
“Jin, can you grab the map on the left table for Pogahn Passage, please.” Danika asked, composing herself again. Once Jin brought it back, Danika unfolded the map across the table and traced her fingers from the gate to the docks while going over the details.
“This is the first point, where we will begin splitting off,” Danika tapped a spot on the map. "Koss, Tahlkora and Sousuke will move to the left end of the siege batteries and hold there. Melonni will move to the right end. Everyone stays within sight of the batteries. I will follow Jin and Kiruna to Kahyet’s office. This spot here is where Kahyet’s office is,” Danika tapped another spot. “Once Jin presents Kahyet with Kiruna, we will close the door and move on. Jin will hold position outside in case Kahyet needs anything. I will make my way to the right end of the siege batteries.”
“Question, what if Kahyet is not in his office?”, Sousuke asked.
“I’m sure he will be, but if he isn’t then we will make our way slowly to the jail in the back, but not before I slip out to support Melonni,” Danika replied.
Koss looked confused. “So how long will we be out there? I mean, once the Kournan soldiers start asking us questions like which unit we belong to and such, we’ll be had.”
“Koss, we are taking the place of the unit that Pogahn Passage ‘lost contact’ with yesterday. They are being held in the building across from training yard for the time being. We’ll assume their names and ranks. We will hit the city an hour before the ships hit the horizon.”
“But…..the soldiers were all males.”
“Well I guess we’ll have to talk like this, soldier.” Danika replied in a deep husky voice. She came across sounding more like a little girl imitating her father than anything else, which brought laughs from everyone.
Danika knew she had one shot at this. If they died, then ships would be destroyed while still approaching, and the Sunspears would be hopelessly cut off.
Win or lose, this event would serve as a turning point in the war, for everyone.
Ω Ω Ω
The outlying building in the Sanctuary was quite pleasant to stay in, truthfully. Not that the other four buildings weren’t, of course. The outlying building was closer to the underground river, so the people inside got a chance to enjoy the fresh air first. Sunlight came in from six different windows, which gave the structure a surface-type feel. The first floor had two sturdy wooden tables covered with maps, and lounge chairs around the edges. The second floor had comfortable bedding for up to six people. Three rooms total, with double beds in each. Danika and Kiruna shared one, Jin and Sousuke the second, with Koss and Thalkora holding the last. Melonni chose to sleep with the other Sunspear soldiers across the way. The group was on the first floor with seven chairs positioned in a circle, and a dainty circular table in the middle.
It had been only four days since her move to assume the Spearmarshal role and already the Sunspears underground support from the Kournan and Vabbi merchants doubled, with more coming in everyday. Before she met with the next set of merchants, Danika wanted to talk with her six closest friends and discuss their next military move.
“Thank you all for stopping by on such short notice. It’s been a busy week for all of us. When we’re through here I have to meet two Vabbian merchants who say their cloth-like armor holds just as much resistance as plate-mail. They have magically imbued their armor to withstand a lot of punishment, they say,” Danika said.
“Vabbian armor is of the highest quality, Danika. With the consistently high temperatures in Kourna and Vabbi, wearing a little less will decrease the chance of heat exhaustion and other ailments as well. Their armor is quite pricey though.” Tahlkora replied.
Koss wanted to get a word in. “You won’t catch me wearing a cotton dress to a battle! My Sunspear plate-mail is holding up just fine, thank you!”
Danika rolled her eyes sarcastically. “I think a few sets of Vabbian armor will help us. I’ll review their price sheets, and relay the info to Thevo, who I put in charge of our finances.” Danika sat up in her chair to regard each of her friends. “I wanted to get each of your opinions on our next move. I plan to keep Fort Karak intact, and go for Pogahn Passage instead. The latest message from Dunkoro placed the Tyrian fleet three days away from Kournan shores. That leaves us little time to raid a fort, and clear a city for our allies’ arrival. With the news of Varesh’s departure north, I think we can destabilize the city well enough for the boats to dock safely.”
“What is your plan to get inside the fortress?”, Kiruna asked.
Danika didn’t miss a beat. “My plan is to sneak five of us into the city disguised as Kournan patrolmen. One of us will be a captured Sunspear. “
“All captured Sunspears go straight to the jail, towards the back of the city for interrogation. We wouldn’t get close enough to the docks to do anything fruitful. And even with only one battalion of a thousand soldiers stationed there, we wouldn’t have a chance to fight our way through with only six of us.”, Kiruna replied pointedly.
“Exactly, that’s why our captured Sunspear has to be someone of high ranking. A capture worthy enough to bring straight to Kayhet, personally," Danika hinted.
“Someone he wouldn’t mind... regarding?” Jin asked while smirking, already catching on to Danika’s plan.
“Regarding? What the hell does that mean? Well, we have Koss, but who wants to look upon his scraggly face! To the dungeon with you!” Kiruna pointed and laughed. Koss quickly shot her a scowl, but let it soften to a smirk. He knew who Danika wanted to send to Kahyet.
Sousuke and Thalkora were also beginning to chuckle.
“What’s so funny?”, Kiruna asked, looking around, confused.
“Well dear sis, I plan on sending you as our capture,” Danika told Kiruna, desperately holding back a laugh of her own.
Red faced, Kiruna shot up and began screaming, “What?! Are you crazy?! Have you lost your little monk brain? There is absolutely no way I will be humiliated in such a fashion. I am First Mage for a reason! And none of those reasons involve being escorted through a throng of horny, belligerent mongrels who want nothing more than to bed me in the roughest possible way!”
Everyone sitting in the circle exploded into laughter.
“Oh laugh it up! I’m sure Jin or silly Sousuke here can fill the role good enough to pass through the gates,” Kiruna remarked as she made her way to the door.
Danika shot out of her seat to address her furious sister, "Kiruna! I need you to sit down and hear me out! Other than me, you are the highest ranking individual in the Sanctuary, and the only person worthy of Kahyet’s personal attention. We need to escort someone far enough in the city to sneak to the docks undetected. His office is practically on the docks itself! I need you to be a team player on this one. Now please sit back down.” Danika finished with a hard look to her sister. A look Kiruna was not used to receiving.
Kiruna took in Danika’s gaze for a few more moments before heading back to her seat.
“Jin, can you grab the map on the left table for Pogahn Passage, please.” Danika asked, composing herself again. Once Jin brought it back, Danika unfolded the map across the table and traced her fingers from the gate to the docks while going over the details.
“This is the first point, where we will begin splitting off,” Danika tapped a spot on the map. "Koss, Tahlkora and Sousuke will move to the left end of the siege batteries and hold there. Melonni will move to the right end. Everyone stays within sight of the batteries. I will follow Jin and Kiruna to Kahyet’s office. This spot here is where Kahyet’s office is,” Danika tapped another spot. “Once Jin presents Kahyet with Kiruna, we will close the door and move on. Jin will hold position outside in case Kahyet needs anything. I will make my way to the right end of the siege batteries.”
“Question, what if Kahyet is not in his office?”, Sousuke asked.
“I’m sure he will be, but if he isn’t then we will make our way slowly to the jail in the back, but not before I slip out to support Melonni,” Danika replied.
Koss looked confused. “So how long will we be out there? I mean, once the Kournan soldiers start asking us questions like which unit we belong to and such, we’ll be had.”
“Koss, we are taking the place of the unit that Pogahn Passage ‘lost contact’ with yesterday. They are being held in the building across from training yard for the time being. We’ll assume their names and ranks. We will hit the city an hour before the ships hit the horizon.”
“But…..the soldiers were all males.”
“Well I guess we’ll have to talk like this, soldier.” Danika replied in a deep husky voice. She came across sounding more like a little girl imitating her father than anything else, which brought laughs from everyone.
Danika knew she had one shot at this. If they died, then ships would be destroyed while still approaching, and the Sunspears would be hopelessly cut off.
Win or lose, this event would serve as a turning point in the war, for everyone.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 9 – Second Thoughts
Nighttime in Kourna is not too different from the southern regions, where the temperatures usually stay above seventy degrees during the summer. The temperature did drop over twenty degrees since Nightfall, which is why Danika brought her extra shawl with her when she walked up to the surface to meditate. She found her usual log, and sat down. On the surface, there were a few villagers about, caring for animals or clearing up areas that had busy traffic during the day. Danika was still in a deep trance when the last of the villagers went inside the sanctuary for sleep.
Every night since her ascension to Spearmarshal, Danika came out here to relax and to be alone with her thoughts.
All her years of training never truly prepared Danika for the role of Spearmarshal. She never really thought a day would come where she would accept the challenge for the job. To be honest, Danika was perfectly content with being a General. She had her own troops, her own say, but there was always a sense of protection knowing that Kormir was still the leader. Danika could always rely on Kormir for guidance and strength.
The times have changed though, and Kormir is seemingly lost to everyone. There were only two places Danika knew that Sunspears were being held and the city was the last place to check. By accounts from the captured Kournan soldiers, there were only a handful at the city, and they didn’t know who.
Danika sighed and stretched her legs out in front of her on the reddish brown dirt. Her hair was not in a bun, and hung down past her shoulders across her back. What if Kormir was in the Moon City? What if Kormir was healthy and wanted command of the Sunspears? Would Danika refuse?
“No, I wouldn’t,” Danika replied to herself. “I would give command back to Kormir, so she could plan our next blunder and be rid of the remnants of a once proud army,” she thought bitterly.
Danika rolled her neck about in a slow circle, releasing a few cramps. “Why am I so torn about this?”, she thought to herself. “If she is alive, then Elona will be that much brighter. And if she is dead…”
Danika couldn’t finish that thought. Not just yet.
It seemed to Danika as if the world was beginning to come apart at the seams, and all eyes were on the monk to undo the wrong that had been wrought.
Could she even make a difference? Another thought that apparently didn’t have an answer.
Danika decided to lie down on the log, stretch out and peer up at the starless sky for a few more hours.
“What can I bring to this war to make a difference?”, she asked herself over and over again…
Her restless sleep came to a halt when a familiar voice awoke her from behind.
“I knew I’d find you here,” Jin remarked while walking up to Danika’s makeshift bed of a log. Danika moved her legs back over her end to allow Jin to sit down next to her. Jin sat down, placed her left elbow on her thigh and cupped her chin in her hand. Jin’s short croppy hair didn’t cover the back of her neck very well, but the style fit the courageous ranger. “How many battles has Jin had my back in? How many times has she saved my hide?”, Danika thought. Jin peered out to the village opening for some time without talking. Danika was appreciative for the moments of peace between her and her friend of many years. It wasn’t everyday they both got to sit like this, alone.
Danika was the first to break the silence.
“You know, after this war, I was thinking about taking a trip to Tyria for a vacation.”
“Really, what region did you have in mind?”, Jin replied while still gazing out across the darkened landscape.
“I don’t know. I heard the Divinity Coast is really nice this time of year. Clear blue waters, pearl white sands. And I have always wanted to visit Lion’s Arch. I heard they have some of the prettiest monk outfits in Tyria.”
Jin let out a slow chuckle and looked to her friend. “I can already see you bargaining for an outfit. And when the merchant won’t go any lower in price, you’ll scrunch that pretty face in a frown! What a deal you’ll have then! Nobody I know wants an angry monk on their hands,” she laughed.
Danika had to share in the laugh with that remark, “A problem I hope I have the pleasure of dealing with someday,” she lamented. Jin caught a hint of sorrow in her voice, and winced. Danika continued, “I hope this war doesn’t spell the end of us. There is still so much to see and do in this world. Do you know, I had never left Istan until the raid?” Jin nodded. “I consider myself fortunate to lead such a talented group of people, but to what end? Will this war pick us off one by one, to leave a sole survivor to recount our tales? It’s not within me to let that happen. I know I can do more than I am right now. I just…”
Jin placed a comforting hand on Danika’s shoulder. “It’s ok Danika, all of us that know you, know there is something within you that is unique. And when you find it, we will still be by your side. Your friends are with you to the end Danika, wherever and whenever that end may be.”
Danika’s smile back was truly genuine.
“You know,” Jin began, while changing subjects. “I have always wanted to visit the Echovald Forest and the Tanglewood Copse in Cantha. I hear they have some wonderful monsters to kill. Big, hairy beasts they say! And some of these beasts carry trinkets from their own kills.”, Jin dropped her voice to a whisper, her eyes twinkling with excitement. “Trinkets, I hear, that carry a hefty price in the Kurzick markets.”
“Come with me on my vacation to Tyria, and you got yourself a healer in Cantha,” Danika reasoned with Jin while extending her right hand to seal the bargain.
“Deal,” Jin said while gripping Danika’s hand in reply. “Now let’s hurry up and finish this war. The sooner the better I say!”, Jin finished with a warm smile.
“Indeed,” Danika replied while gazing out to the wide open terrain. “It’s going to be light soon. Let’s rouse the gang and head out.” They both rose up and started for the Sanctuary, feeling a bit easier about the day that was about to begin…
Ω Ω Ω
Nighttime in Kourna is not too different from the southern regions, where the temperatures usually stay above seventy degrees during the summer. The temperature did drop over twenty degrees since Nightfall, which is why Danika brought her extra shawl with her when she walked up to the surface to meditate. She found her usual log, and sat down. On the surface, there were a few villagers about, caring for animals or clearing up areas that had busy traffic during the day. Danika was still in a deep trance when the last of the villagers went inside the sanctuary for sleep.
Every night since her ascension to Spearmarshal, Danika came out here to relax and to be alone with her thoughts.
All her years of training never truly prepared Danika for the role of Spearmarshal. She never really thought a day would come where she would accept the challenge for the job. To be honest, Danika was perfectly content with being a General. She had her own troops, her own say, but there was always a sense of protection knowing that Kormir was still the leader. Danika could always rely on Kormir for guidance and strength.
The times have changed though, and Kormir is seemingly lost to everyone. There were only two places Danika knew that Sunspears were being held and the city was the last place to check. By accounts from the captured Kournan soldiers, there were only a handful at the city, and they didn’t know who.
Danika sighed and stretched her legs out in front of her on the reddish brown dirt. Her hair was not in a bun, and hung down past her shoulders across her back. What if Kormir was in the Moon City? What if Kormir was healthy and wanted command of the Sunspears? Would Danika refuse?
“No, I wouldn’t,” Danika replied to herself. “I would give command back to Kormir, so she could plan our next blunder and be rid of the remnants of a once proud army,” she thought bitterly.
Danika rolled her neck about in a slow circle, releasing a few cramps. “Why am I so torn about this?”, she thought to herself. “If she is alive, then Elona will be that much brighter. And if she is dead…”
Danika couldn’t finish that thought. Not just yet.
It seemed to Danika as if the world was beginning to come apart at the seams, and all eyes were on the monk to undo the wrong that had been wrought.
Could she even make a difference? Another thought that apparently didn’t have an answer.
Danika decided to lie down on the log, stretch out and peer up at the starless sky for a few more hours.
“What can I bring to this war to make a difference?”, she asked herself over and over again…
Her restless sleep came to a halt when a familiar voice awoke her from behind.
“I knew I’d find you here,” Jin remarked while walking up to Danika’s makeshift bed of a log. Danika moved her legs back over her end to allow Jin to sit down next to her. Jin sat down, placed her left elbow on her thigh and cupped her chin in her hand. Jin’s short croppy hair didn’t cover the back of her neck very well, but the style fit the courageous ranger. “How many battles has Jin had my back in? How many times has she saved my hide?”, Danika thought. Jin peered out to the village opening for some time without talking. Danika was appreciative for the moments of peace between her and her friend of many years. It wasn’t everyday they both got to sit like this, alone.
Danika was the first to break the silence.
“You know, after this war, I was thinking about taking a trip to Tyria for a vacation.”
“Really, what region did you have in mind?”, Jin replied while still gazing out across the darkened landscape.
“I don’t know. I heard the Divinity Coast is really nice this time of year. Clear blue waters, pearl white sands. And I have always wanted to visit Lion’s Arch. I heard they have some of the prettiest monk outfits in Tyria.”
Jin let out a slow chuckle and looked to her friend. “I can already see you bargaining for an outfit. And when the merchant won’t go any lower in price, you’ll scrunch that pretty face in a frown! What a deal you’ll have then! Nobody I know wants an angry monk on their hands,” she laughed.
Danika had to share in the laugh with that remark, “A problem I hope I have the pleasure of dealing with someday,” she lamented. Jin caught a hint of sorrow in her voice, and winced. Danika continued, “I hope this war doesn’t spell the end of us. There is still so much to see and do in this world. Do you know, I had never left Istan until the raid?” Jin nodded. “I consider myself fortunate to lead such a talented group of people, but to what end? Will this war pick us off one by one, to leave a sole survivor to recount our tales? It’s not within me to let that happen. I know I can do more than I am right now. I just…”
Jin placed a comforting hand on Danika’s shoulder. “It’s ok Danika, all of us that know you, know there is something within you that is unique. And when you find it, we will still be by your side. Your friends are with you to the end Danika, wherever and whenever that end may be.”
Danika’s smile back was truly genuine.
“You know,” Jin began, while changing subjects. “I have always wanted to visit the Echovald Forest and the Tanglewood Copse in Cantha. I hear they have some wonderful monsters to kill. Big, hairy beasts they say! And some of these beasts carry trinkets from their own kills.”, Jin dropped her voice to a whisper, her eyes twinkling with excitement. “Trinkets, I hear, that carry a hefty price in the Kurzick markets.”
“Come with me on my vacation to Tyria, and you got yourself a healer in Cantha,” Danika reasoned with Jin while extending her right hand to seal the bargain.
“Deal,” Jin said while gripping Danika’s hand in reply. “Now let’s hurry up and finish this war. The sooner the better I say!”, Jin finished with a warm smile.
“Indeed,” Danika replied while gazing out to the wide open terrain. “It’s going to be light soon. Let’s rouse the gang and head out.” They both rose up and started for the Sanctuary, feeling a bit easier about the day that was about to begin…
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 10 – The Flight into Gandara
“Dear Spirits, this tunic is chafing my skin. How much farther to the fortress, again?”
“Not much farther Koss, and quit acting like a baby. You only have to wear the armor once.”
“Thanks for the kind words, Kiruna. How does your stolen armor feel by the way? Oh wait, you aren’t wearing any! Just a half opened tunic and a dusty skirt. How regal of you.”
“Nice one there, axe boy. Let’s switch positions, okay? Oh wait, we can’t. One look at you and the Kournan soldiers will throw us back out, and tell us to capture a prisoner that doesn’t come equipped with rabies."
“Will the two of you pipe down! As soon as we round this ridge we’ll be in sight of Gandara. I want everyone to assume their roles. It’s time to get serious.” Danika said, silencing them both.
“Nice one there, axe boy. Let’s switch positions, okay? Oh wait, we can’t. One look at you and the Kournan soldiers will throw us back out, and tell us to capture a prisoner that doesn’t come equipped with rabies."
“Will the two of you pipe down! As soon as we round this ridge we’ll be in sight of Gandara. I want everyone to assume their roles. It’s time to get serious.” Danika said, silencing them both.
The hilled areas did well to conceal their approach from the village, but now as they approached the gate it was time to get down to business. As the six “Kournan” soldiers and their captive rounded the hill, a scout on the parapets spotted their glimmering bronze and red armor from afar. He blew his horn once to announce that Kournan soldiers were approaching the gate.
The gate itself stood open already. A few soldiers were mulling about in and around the bridge that led to the island fortress. Out in the distance to the left, Danika could see the smaller island where the jailhouse resided. She wanted nothing more, at that moment, than to storm the jailhouse and find out if Kormir was alive or not, just to ease her conscious. Each step that Danika took put her further away from the smaller island and towards the main city, and came only with the greatest of efforts. She might as well have been walking through quicksand, that’s how fast she was moving.
“Dani?”, Tahlkora shook her arm lightly. “Dani, are you alright?”
“Yes, yes I’m ok. I was just gazing out towards the jailhouse, where the rest of our Sunspears are.” Danika replied.
“We are all anxious to know of Kormir’s whereabouts Dani,” Tahlkora assured the beleaguered monk. “And we will find out soon enough.”
The seven Sunspears walked on towards the main gate with Kiruna in the middle. The six disguised Kournans assumed the demeanor of a Kournan soldier, as Koss showed them the night before. Walk slowly, and stay alert. Not that anyone would assume they weren’t Kournan soldiers back from a patrol gone amiss.
Danika, Koss, Jin, Tahlkora, Sousuke and Melonni were all decked out head-to-toe in pristine Kournan armor and leading Kiruna, their "prisoner". It worked out well in their favor, that the patrol they captured totaled six.
Before they made it to the open expanse of the front gates, a muscular, broad-shouldered soldier with four stripes on the left side of his breastplate, approached them. The four stripes marked him as a high ranking individual.
“Greetings, my name is Captain Kahturin. I do not remember having a patrol due to arrive into Gandara today. Is anything wrong?”, the captain asked.
“We have a high ranking prisoner to hand off to Kahyet . He will want to interrogate this one personally,” Koss replied.
“Will he now?”, the captain said, curiously. ”Well, let’s see who you bagged today.” Koss stepped aside so the captain could regard Kiruna. His eyes started from the top of Kiruna’s well kept but still bushy hair, down to her piercing brown eyes, and eventually settled on her open tunic which showed off quite a bit of cleavage. If the tunic was fully buttoned her ample curves would still have been evident; but with the tunic holding together for dear life by the bottom three buttons, she was practically spilling out of her shirt. This is exactly how she planned it, of course, if this ruse of theirs was going to work. ‘Simple, yet effective’ was her motto, and sex definitely sells.
“Well, what do we have here,” Captain Kahturin smiled coyly at Kiruna through his raised visor. His eyes continued to linger on her cleavage while he spoke. “Yes, yes, quite the catch men,” Kahturin stepped forward and his hands found her waist. “I think this prisoner will put more than a few smiles on my mens faces, that is, after I’m through with her, of course.” His wandering hands rose from her waist to her cleavage. While Kahturin was squeezing Kiruna’s breasts through her tunic, a wicked grin crept onto his face. Kiruna returned the grin in kind, and what a maniacal grin she gave him! Danika knew Kiruna wanted nothing more than to turn this miscreant into ash at that very moment. She owed her sister big time for this venture.
Sousuke had seen enough though, “Are you through inspecting our prisoner? We have to get back to work, you know. And the enchantment we cast upon this deadly mage won’t last for very much longer. Kahyet will have to re-apply the shields before we head to the jail. This one here is especially deadly with fire.”
The captain’s hands flew off of Kiruna as if he was feeling up fireball itself!
“Yes, take her away,” The captain waved off. “And double-time it. I’ll provide you an escort to Kahyet if you need it.” Captain Kahturin stammered over his words.
“Not needed, but thank you,” Koss sternly replied. ”Let’s go team.”
Captain Kahturin stepped to the side to let the patrol pass. After they were halfway across the bridge, the captain called out to his men on the parapets above. “Close the gates men, I don’t want any more unexpected visitors today,” he commanded, walking back into the city. Shouts of, "Yes, Captain!" echoed off the half-empty walkway above the gates.
As the group proceeded into the city, Danika spotted a flock of seagulls circling above the fortress, probably looking for their next meal. Music drifted out of a few of the uppermost towers, giving the entrance a homely feel. That is, if you were a Kournan.
Gandara was built to be more of a civilian city than a military one. There were paved streets intersecting one another, with steps leading down to the lower levels. Boarded windows and doors - which were the abandoned merchant buildings - outlined the main entrance leading into the city on both sides of the street. Some buildings were so high that they blocked out the sun, giving the city its own personal shade.
Danika also took note that almost all of the streets they crossed were deserted. She couldn’t find one civilian about, and that worried her terribly.
“Where are all the people?”, Danika asked from the back of the group.
Without turning around to regard her, Tahlkora answered. “When Varesh expelled the citizens out of the city, they all went in different directions. Most refugees traveled north to Yohlon Haven, Nundu Bay and the Dajkah Inlet. Other refugees went south east to Camp Hojanu. Turai Ossa built this city for his citizens, and who would ever have thought that his own descendant would have taken it away,” Tahlkora finished, shaking her head in disgust.
“A travesty, what has befallen Kourna under Varesh’s rule.” Koss pointed out while craning his neck to look at the uppermost buildings.
The group of seven seemed to be no larger than ants scurrying through a gigantic, deserted city. They kept their voices low, just in case someone they couldn’t see was around them. It was quite some time before they came across the soldiers stationed within central Gandara.
Koss stopped the group before a split in the road, one way continuing south west toward the harbor, and the other heading east toward the central offices.
Koss turned around to face the group. "This is where we part ways,” he said solemnly. “Danika, Jin, Kiruna, you three be careful. There are still more than enough soldiers stationed here to overwhelm us. Let’s all make it out of here in one piece.” All three nodded in response.
Danika and Jin both ushered Kiruna forward, taking the east road. Danika stopped though, and turned back to Koss. “You will all have some time to acclimate yourselves within their ranks, but when you hear my call, unleash hell.” Koss, Melonni and Tahlkora nodded in reply. Koss tightened the grip on his axe, and led Melonni and Tahlkora south into the teeth of the Gandaran army.
Ω Ω Ω
“Dear Spirits, this tunic is chafing my skin. How much farther to the fortress, again?”
“Not much farther Koss, and quit acting like a baby. You only have to wear the armor once.”
“Thanks for the kind words, Kiruna. How does your stolen armor feel by the way? Oh wait, you aren’t wearing any! Just a half opened tunic and a dusty skirt. How regal of you.”
“Nice one there, axe boy. Let’s switch positions, okay? Oh wait, we can’t. One look at you and the Kournan soldiers will throw us back out, and tell us to capture a prisoner that doesn’t come equipped with rabies."
“Will the two of you pipe down! As soon as we round this ridge we’ll be in sight of Gandara. I want everyone to assume their roles. It’s time to get serious.” Danika said, silencing them both.
“Nice one there, axe boy. Let’s switch positions, okay? Oh wait, we can’t. One look at you and the Kournan soldiers will throw us back out, and tell us to capture a prisoner that doesn’t come equipped with rabies."
“Will the two of you pipe down! As soon as we round this ridge we’ll be in sight of Gandara. I want everyone to assume their roles. It’s time to get serious.” Danika said, silencing them both.
The hilled areas did well to conceal their approach from the village, but now as they approached the gate it was time to get down to business. As the six “Kournan” soldiers and their captive rounded the hill, a scout on the parapets spotted their glimmering bronze and red armor from afar. He blew his horn once to announce that Kournan soldiers were approaching the gate.
The gate itself stood open already. A few soldiers were mulling about in and around the bridge that led to the island fortress. Out in the distance to the left, Danika could see the smaller island where the jailhouse resided. She wanted nothing more, at that moment, than to storm the jailhouse and find out if Kormir was alive or not, just to ease her conscious. Each step that Danika took put her further away from the smaller island and towards the main city, and came only with the greatest of efforts. She might as well have been walking through quicksand, that’s how fast she was moving.
“Dani?”, Tahlkora shook her arm lightly. “Dani, are you alright?”
“Yes, yes I’m ok. I was just gazing out towards the jailhouse, where the rest of our Sunspears are.” Danika replied.
“We are all anxious to know of Kormir’s whereabouts Dani,” Tahlkora assured the beleaguered monk. “And we will find out soon enough.”
The seven Sunspears walked on towards the main gate with Kiruna in the middle. The six disguised Kournans assumed the demeanor of a Kournan soldier, as Koss showed them the night before. Walk slowly, and stay alert. Not that anyone would assume they weren’t Kournan soldiers back from a patrol gone amiss.
Danika, Koss, Jin, Tahlkora, Sousuke and Melonni were all decked out head-to-toe in pristine Kournan armor and leading Kiruna, their "prisoner". It worked out well in their favor, that the patrol they captured totaled six.
Before they made it to the open expanse of the front gates, a muscular, broad-shouldered soldier with four stripes on the left side of his breastplate, approached them. The four stripes marked him as a high ranking individual.
“Greetings, my name is Captain Kahturin. I do not remember having a patrol due to arrive into Gandara today. Is anything wrong?”, the captain asked.
“We have a high ranking prisoner to hand off to Kahyet . He will want to interrogate this one personally,” Koss replied.
“Will he now?”, the captain said, curiously. ”Well, let’s see who you bagged today.” Koss stepped aside so the captain could regard Kiruna. His eyes started from the top of Kiruna’s well kept but still bushy hair, down to her piercing brown eyes, and eventually settled on her open tunic which showed off quite a bit of cleavage. If the tunic was fully buttoned her ample curves would still have been evident; but with the tunic holding together for dear life by the bottom three buttons, she was practically spilling out of her shirt. This is exactly how she planned it, of course, if this ruse of theirs was going to work. ‘Simple, yet effective’ was her motto, and sex definitely sells.
“Well, what do we have here,” Captain Kahturin smiled coyly at Kiruna through his raised visor. His eyes continued to linger on her cleavage while he spoke. “Yes, yes, quite the catch men,” Kahturin stepped forward and his hands found her waist. “I think this prisoner will put more than a few smiles on my mens faces, that is, after I’m through with her, of course.” His wandering hands rose from her waist to her cleavage. While Kahturin was squeezing Kiruna’s breasts through her tunic, a wicked grin crept onto his face. Kiruna returned the grin in kind, and what a maniacal grin she gave him! Danika knew Kiruna wanted nothing more than to turn this miscreant into ash at that very moment. She owed her sister big time for this venture.
Sousuke had seen enough though, “Are you through inspecting our prisoner? We have to get back to work, you know. And the enchantment we cast upon this deadly mage won’t last for very much longer. Kahyet will have to re-apply the shields before we head to the jail. This one here is especially deadly with fire.”
The captain’s hands flew off of Kiruna as if he was feeling up fireball itself!
“Yes, take her away,” The captain waved off. “And double-time it. I’ll provide you an escort to Kahyet if you need it.” Captain Kahturin stammered over his words.
“Not needed, but thank you,” Koss sternly replied. ”Let’s go team.”
Captain Kahturin stepped to the side to let the patrol pass. After they were halfway across the bridge, the captain called out to his men on the parapets above. “Close the gates men, I don’t want any more unexpected visitors today,” he commanded, walking back into the city. Shouts of, "Yes, Captain!" echoed off the half-empty walkway above the gates.
As the group proceeded into the city, Danika spotted a flock of seagulls circling above the fortress, probably looking for their next meal. Music drifted out of a few of the uppermost towers, giving the entrance a homely feel. That is, if you were a Kournan.
Gandara was built to be more of a civilian city than a military one. There were paved streets intersecting one another, with steps leading down to the lower levels. Boarded windows and doors - which were the abandoned merchant buildings - outlined the main entrance leading into the city on both sides of the street. Some buildings were so high that they blocked out the sun, giving the city its own personal shade.
Danika also took note that almost all of the streets they crossed were deserted. She couldn’t find one civilian about, and that worried her terribly.
“Where are all the people?”, Danika asked from the back of the group.
Without turning around to regard her, Tahlkora answered. “When Varesh expelled the citizens out of the city, they all went in different directions. Most refugees traveled north to Yohlon Haven, Nundu Bay and the Dajkah Inlet. Other refugees went south east to Camp Hojanu. Turai Ossa built this city for his citizens, and who would ever have thought that his own descendant would have taken it away,” Tahlkora finished, shaking her head in disgust.
“A travesty, what has befallen Kourna under Varesh’s rule.” Koss pointed out while craning his neck to look at the uppermost buildings.
The group of seven seemed to be no larger than ants scurrying through a gigantic, deserted city. They kept their voices low, just in case someone they couldn’t see was around them. It was quite some time before they came across the soldiers stationed within central Gandara.
Koss stopped the group before a split in the road, one way continuing south west toward the harbor, and the other heading east toward the central offices.
Koss turned around to face the group. "This is where we part ways,” he said solemnly. “Danika, Jin, Kiruna, you three be careful. There are still more than enough soldiers stationed here to overwhelm us. Let’s all make it out of here in one piece.” All three nodded in response.
Danika and Jin both ushered Kiruna forward, taking the east road. Danika stopped though, and turned back to Koss. “You will all have some time to acclimate yourselves within their ranks, but when you hear my call, unleash hell.” Koss, Melonni and Tahlkora nodded in reply. Koss tightened the grip on his axe, and led Melonni and Tahlkora south into the teeth of the Gandaran army.
Ω Ω Ω
“Here is your lunch, sir,” a soldier announced while walking into General Kahyet’s quarters to lay down a small platter of hot food on his writing table.
“Thank you, Mannin,” Kahyet replied while continuing to write on his parchment. “Any news Mannin, on our lost scouting vessel?”
Mannin shook his head no. “None sir, we have another vessel out as we speak searching the inner coastal areas. They will be found soon enough.”
Kahyet looked up to his second in command and nodded his approval. “Good to hear, Mannin. I want that vessel found, and report to me immediately when it is. You are dismissed.” Mannin gave a bow and left Kahyet’s office.
Kahyet looked out of his window which had a magnificent view of the harbor. No storms reported recently, no pirate excursions that he knew of. So, what could have happened to his lost ship?
Ω Ω Ω
Doran Martell knew what happened to Kahyet’s lost vessel. Obviously, since it was his warship that sunk it. The vessel appeared off of starboard and was assaulted immediately with a host of fireballs, ballistic bolts and arrows. She went under in a matter of minutes. Doran wasted no time in setting the tempo with his fellow Canthans. They were headed into battle, make no mistake. His warship led a dozen others that carried veteran warriors, wizards, rangers, healers, and blacksmiths from the Canthan mainland.
Yes, Cantha.
Dunkoro changed his mind at the last minute and sailed for Cantha will all speed. He knew Doran would help his Sunspears in their most dire time of need. In Tyria, he was not so sure.
And as he had hoped, Doran agreed to help. Doran also promised to bring a full fleet of ships with him.
Now Doran stood tall in the front of the boat, wearing his trademark Elite Luxon armor, and gazing out across the waters before him. His armor was comprised of dark green scales, magically tempered to the likeness of steel, but twice as light. Encircling the dark green scales were gilded steel pieces, crafted to resemble the breaking of an ocean current, against the dark green coral reefs of the sea. The breastplate bore four magical sapphires to protect Doran against elemental damage. The helmet had the features of a fierce squid, and Doran’s eyes shown through the open eye sockets like twin blue orbs of justice. His entire appearance was thoroughly intimidating. And that was with his famed Gothic Sword still sheathed.
Doran looked back to his eager crew, ready to spring off the boat into action and nodded. Their time to join the Sunspears would soon be at hand.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 11 – The Fight to Hold
Mid-summer once again reared its ugly head in Elona, and the usually tolerable climate transformed into a fiery red beast; scorching plants, wildlife and people. The additional searing winds that were blowing in from the northwest made any outdoor activities unbearable. Many merchants closed up shop and went back into their homes the blinding heat was so intense. Dozens of citizens were victims of dehydration and heat stroke. The only cool temperatures found this day were on the beaches, where thousands flocked to enjoy the cool blue waters and to escape the heat.
The Moon Fortress itself was in such a location that the cool air traveling in from the ocean dominated the inner coastal winds. On chilly nights the city was black and freezing, while on sweltering afternoons like this, the temperature was satisfying. On this particular day, the central harbor was chock full of raucous laughter, singing, dancing, and much drinking. Tables full of rambunctious soldiers were aligned along the central harbor, and each table had at least eight pitchers of good, hearty ale. Today was Captain Mezu’s birthday, Danika overheard a few times. Toss in the fact that Warmarshal Varesh was halfway to the north by now; the soldiers finally had a chance to relax, unwind, and enjoy some good company.
The men and women that comprised the battalion holding the fortress were milling about in the central harbor enjoying the festivities. Danika spotted a few soldiers not wearing their chest pieces, while others were wearing their chest pieces and no greaves, and others were wearing even less! Danika watched in amusement as a large, heavyset bearded man was signing on top of a table, with a full mug in his hand; sloshing the drink everywhere; and on top of the men sitting down at the table under him. They didn’t seem to mind though, since they continued to cheer him on! Other soldiers were dancing around the tables; playing a song to a fiddle, a flute, drums, whatever instrument they could find that gave off a racket Danika thought amusingly. While most of the men and women had a much darker skin tone than hers, Danika noticed quite a few holding deep copper tones and lighter shades of tan, much like her own. In an effort to blend in, Danika ordered her Sunspears remove their helmets.
The last time Danika saw Captain Mezu, the cheerful birthday man, he was standing outside the cooking stations instructing a pair of soldiers to bring out more ale for his men. Danika found it intriguing, that on his birthday, Mezu was catering to his own men, and not the other way around; like it usually was with Kournan brass. She thought of Captain Mezu as a strapping fellow. He looked to be her age, or maybe a year older based on his striking, angular facial features. Mezu had curly black hair and a closed cropped goatee that started from the top of his lips and circled under his jaw line. Other than his helmet being off, he still wore full battle fatigue. He didn’t wear the bulky yet flashy armor most of the others did, that kept them at a disadvantage on the battlefield. His suit was made for quick reflexes and minimal visibility which seem to fit his outward persona like a glove.
Before the ships were spotted off the horizon, and before men rushed to their broken siege engines to repel the invaders, Danika would approach Mezu and offer him the chance for an unconditional surrender. If he refused, she would knock him unconscious and ask again later! That was her way of dealing. She felt it within her heart, to keep the good people alive if possible, even if they were still technically considered the enemy. Such was the perspective of a healer. Danika held onto hopes that a treaty could be forged between Kourna, Istan and the incoming allies.
After Danika left Kiruna inside General Kahyet’s personal quarters, she meandered her way to the harbor. Even though the tide was low, waves still crashed on the docks, threatening to spill over, but not yet. A strong gust of wind snapped Danika’s bundled black hair off her shoulders to settle behind her back; which she unconsciously pulled back over. The surrounding air had a strong musky scent with spilled ale mixed in. Danika walked up to Jin who was half patrolling, half waiting for Koss to finish his last siege engine belt before they joined the rest down the way.
“Ok, finished,” Koss whispered standing up from his low crouch. “Let’s find the others and make our way back to central port. Has anyone looked in our direction?” he asked, sheathing his knife back in the holder on his waist.
“It’s hard to tell,” Danika had to raise her voice above the din of the part, and the swirling wind around them. “Based on the number of empty pitchers around, I’d guess they have been drinking way before noon.”
“Wish I could join in,” Jin lamented as they began walking down the pier. “Sure has the smell of some good strong ale!” Koss and Danika both nodded in agreement. Everyone could have used a drink or two to calm their nerves right about now.
Sousuke, Melonni and Thalkora had already cut through seven siege engine belts and ropes. The group was just about to move onto the last four weapons when Koss, Danika and Jin caught up with them. While flashing hand signs, the six Sunspears walked together towards the last of the siege engines; without a head turning in their direction. Jin hung back a ways to make sure they were not being followed. During their short but tense walk Melonni was advising Danika on the types of siege engines the Kournans installed on the harbor. The military brought in a handful of ballistas, catapults, and trebuchets to play. For ‘easier maintenance’ all the siege weapons used the same belt and pulley system for deployment of their incendiary arsenal.
Danika remembered that during the raid a few months prior, the siege weapons were arranged a lot tighter than they were now. The Sunspears destroyed all the initial siege weapons during their nighttime offensive. Looking at how the replacement weapons were plopped along the harbor in a haphazard fashion, Danika could have only guessed Varesh didn’t think another attack was forthcoming anytime soon. She noticed stacks of wooden bolts four feet long and a foot wide with black powder tipped points lying next to nothing. The seige weapon was ten feet away! Danika knew not to underestimate Kourna’s ability to fire them off though. These weapons could be loaded and released in seconds, and they flew with unbelievable accuracy. The ballista bolts were fired with such force that they could either punch a hole through a ship, or explode on impact causing just as much structural damage.
Danika noticed a pair of soldiers holding a conversation near a trebuchet. Flashing a set of hand signs to disperse among the crowd, she casually approached the pair by herself.
“Yes, Jarhi I know. We have to remove the belt, unwind the rope that leads from the - ,” The soldier stopped talking when he saw his friend turn around. He turned around himself to regard a short, slender young woman standing before them.
“Hello, good men. I’ve come here on orders from Captain Kahturin. He needs you two to stand watch at the prison. A few guys left their posts to join Captain Mezu’s party,” Danika recited, keeping a stern look on her face.
The man on her left looked confused. “Why would they ask two siege engineers to watch the prison? That’s not out job.” The other soldier nodded to his friend in agreement.
Danika placed her hands on her hips and began rocking her knees. “It’s not my place to question the Captain’s orders, and it isn’t yours either! The Captain ordered me to find two men not involved with the party to assist the jailors. Shall I go tell him you two buffoons refused?”
Both soldiers were falling over themselves trying to agree and apologize at the same time. “No miss! We’ll….uhh….finish here as quickly as we can…”
“Yes, we’ll be on our way immediately. Go tell Captain…”
“Ten minutes! That’s not good enough!” Danika growled at the two flustered soldiers. “You two will report immediately to the jail or I will personally flay the skin off your bones!!” Danika yelled, waving a threatening finger towards the pair.
Danika had never seen two grown men bolt off as quickly as those did.
When the soldiers were out of sight Danika motioned for the group to join her. Koss pulled out his knife and went to work on the belts. Danika checked the position of the sun, and cast a worried glanced over the railing to the outer sea. “Hurry up Koss, we don’t have much time left. We need to get back to the central harbor.” Thalkora turned to Danika with a puzzled look. “Why don’t we hide out until the boats come? The soldiers will not know it was us who disabled their weapons,” she said.
“The boats are coming in fast, and most surely expect a battle,” Danika replied back with a plaintative look. “I need to end this peacefully if I can.”
“There, that’s the last one. Let’s book,” Koss said rising from his knees. The group walked as swiftly as they could without drawing suspicion from the crowds around them, and made a straight line for the central harbor pier. As the band caught site of the pier Danika pointed to a location to hold, and gave them instructions. “Hold the front of the pier; we’ll have about 100 feet between the end of the pier and the soldiers who will press around us. We keep them bottled necked at the front. I need to find Captain Mezu. Maybe he can convince his men to stand down,” Danika whispered to her friends around her. It was Jin’s turn to give Danika a confused look. “You say to hold them back, how?”
“I’ve been working on my spell shield,” Danika smiled and gave Jin a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “I think I can form a barrier between us and the Kournan soldiers.” Jin’s eyes widened and everyone else who heard her were just as intrigued. “Look I’ll explain later on how I thought of it. For now, hold the front of the docks!” Danika took off to find Mezu while the rest of the band meandered towards the front of the pier.
Ω Ω Ω
Mid-summer once again reared its ugly head in Elona, and the usually tolerable climate transformed into a fiery red beast; scorching plants, wildlife and people. The additional searing winds that were blowing in from the northwest made any outdoor activities unbearable. Many merchants closed up shop and went back into their homes the blinding heat was so intense. Dozens of citizens were victims of dehydration and heat stroke. The only cool temperatures found this day were on the beaches, where thousands flocked to enjoy the cool blue waters and to escape the heat.
The Moon Fortress itself was in such a location that the cool air traveling in from the ocean dominated the inner coastal winds. On chilly nights the city was black and freezing, while on sweltering afternoons like this, the temperature was satisfying. On this particular day, the central harbor was chock full of raucous laughter, singing, dancing, and much drinking. Tables full of rambunctious soldiers were aligned along the central harbor, and each table had at least eight pitchers of good, hearty ale. Today was Captain Mezu’s birthday, Danika overheard a few times. Toss in the fact that Warmarshal Varesh was halfway to the north by now; the soldiers finally had a chance to relax, unwind, and enjoy some good company.
The men and women that comprised the battalion holding the fortress were milling about in the central harbor enjoying the festivities. Danika spotted a few soldiers not wearing their chest pieces, while others were wearing their chest pieces and no greaves, and others were wearing even less! Danika watched in amusement as a large, heavyset bearded man was signing on top of a table, with a full mug in his hand; sloshing the drink everywhere; and on top of the men sitting down at the table under him. They didn’t seem to mind though, since they continued to cheer him on! Other soldiers were dancing around the tables; playing a song to a fiddle, a flute, drums, whatever instrument they could find that gave off a racket Danika thought amusingly. While most of the men and women had a much darker skin tone than hers, Danika noticed quite a few holding deep copper tones and lighter shades of tan, much like her own. In an effort to blend in, Danika ordered her Sunspears remove their helmets.
The last time Danika saw Captain Mezu, the cheerful birthday man, he was standing outside the cooking stations instructing a pair of soldiers to bring out more ale for his men. Danika found it intriguing, that on his birthday, Mezu was catering to his own men, and not the other way around; like it usually was with Kournan brass. She thought of Captain Mezu as a strapping fellow. He looked to be her age, or maybe a year older based on his striking, angular facial features. Mezu had curly black hair and a closed cropped goatee that started from the top of his lips and circled under his jaw line. Other than his helmet being off, he still wore full battle fatigue. He didn’t wear the bulky yet flashy armor most of the others did, that kept them at a disadvantage on the battlefield. His suit was made for quick reflexes and minimal visibility which seem to fit his outward persona like a glove.
Before the ships were spotted off the horizon, and before men rushed to their broken siege engines to repel the invaders, Danika would approach Mezu and offer him the chance for an unconditional surrender. If he refused, she would knock him unconscious and ask again later! That was her way of dealing. She felt it within her heart, to keep the good people alive if possible, even if they were still technically considered the enemy. Such was the perspective of a healer. Danika held onto hopes that a treaty could be forged between Kourna, Istan and the incoming allies.
After Danika left Kiruna inside General Kahyet’s personal quarters, she meandered her way to the harbor. Even though the tide was low, waves still crashed on the docks, threatening to spill over, but not yet. A strong gust of wind snapped Danika’s bundled black hair off her shoulders to settle behind her back; which she unconsciously pulled back over. The surrounding air had a strong musky scent with spilled ale mixed in. Danika walked up to Jin who was half patrolling, half waiting for Koss to finish his last siege engine belt before they joined the rest down the way.
“Ok, finished,” Koss whispered standing up from his low crouch. “Let’s find the others and make our way back to central port. Has anyone looked in our direction?” he asked, sheathing his knife back in the holder on his waist.
“It’s hard to tell,” Danika had to raise her voice above the din of the part, and the swirling wind around them. “Based on the number of empty pitchers around, I’d guess they have been drinking way before noon.”
“Wish I could join in,” Jin lamented as they began walking down the pier. “Sure has the smell of some good strong ale!” Koss and Danika both nodded in agreement. Everyone could have used a drink or two to calm their nerves right about now.
Sousuke, Melonni and Thalkora had already cut through seven siege engine belts and ropes. The group was just about to move onto the last four weapons when Koss, Danika and Jin caught up with them. While flashing hand signs, the six Sunspears walked together towards the last of the siege engines; without a head turning in their direction. Jin hung back a ways to make sure they were not being followed. During their short but tense walk Melonni was advising Danika on the types of siege engines the Kournans installed on the harbor. The military brought in a handful of ballistas, catapults, and trebuchets to play. For ‘easier maintenance’ all the siege weapons used the same belt and pulley system for deployment of their incendiary arsenal.
Danika remembered that during the raid a few months prior, the siege weapons were arranged a lot tighter than they were now. The Sunspears destroyed all the initial siege weapons during their nighttime offensive. Looking at how the replacement weapons were plopped along the harbor in a haphazard fashion, Danika could have only guessed Varesh didn’t think another attack was forthcoming anytime soon. She noticed stacks of wooden bolts four feet long and a foot wide with black powder tipped points lying next to nothing. The seige weapon was ten feet away! Danika knew not to underestimate Kourna’s ability to fire them off though. These weapons could be loaded and released in seconds, and they flew with unbelievable accuracy. The ballista bolts were fired with such force that they could either punch a hole through a ship, or explode on impact causing just as much structural damage.
Danika noticed a pair of soldiers holding a conversation near a trebuchet. Flashing a set of hand signs to disperse among the crowd, she casually approached the pair by herself.
“Yes, Jarhi I know. We have to remove the belt, unwind the rope that leads from the - ,” The soldier stopped talking when he saw his friend turn around. He turned around himself to regard a short, slender young woman standing before them.
“Hello, good men. I’ve come here on orders from Captain Kahturin. He needs you two to stand watch at the prison. A few guys left their posts to join Captain Mezu’s party,” Danika recited, keeping a stern look on her face.
The man on her left looked confused. “Why would they ask two siege engineers to watch the prison? That’s not out job.” The other soldier nodded to his friend in agreement.
Danika placed her hands on her hips and began rocking her knees. “It’s not my place to question the Captain’s orders, and it isn’t yours either! The Captain ordered me to find two men not involved with the party to assist the jailors. Shall I go tell him you two buffoons refused?”
Both soldiers were falling over themselves trying to agree and apologize at the same time. “No miss! We’ll….uhh….finish here as quickly as we can…”
“Yes, we’ll be on our way immediately. Go tell Captain…”
“Ten minutes! That’s not good enough!” Danika growled at the two flustered soldiers. “You two will report immediately to the jail or I will personally flay the skin off your bones!!” Danika yelled, waving a threatening finger towards the pair.
Danika had never seen two grown men bolt off as quickly as those did.
When the soldiers were out of sight Danika motioned for the group to join her. Koss pulled out his knife and went to work on the belts. Danika checked the position of the sun, and cast a worried glanced over the railing to the outer sea. “Hurry up Koss, we don’t have much time left. We need to get back to the central harbor.” Thalkora turned to Danika with a puzzled look. “Why don’t we hide out until the boats come? The soldiers will not know it was us who disabled their weapons,” she said.
“The boats are coming in fast, and most surely expect a battle,” Danika replied back with a plaintative look. “I need to end this peacefully if I can.”
“There, that’s the last one. Let’s book,” Koss said rising from his knees. The group walked as swiftly as they could without drawing suspicion from the crowds around them, and made a straight line for the central harbor pier. As the band caught site of the pier Danika pointed to a location to hold, and gave them instructions. “Hold the front of the pier; we’ll have about 100 feet between the end of the pier and the soldiers who will press around us. We keep them bottled necked at the front. I need to find Captain Mezu. Maybe he can convince his men to stand down,” Danika whispered to her friends around her. It was Jin’s turn to give Danika a confused look. “You say to hold them back, how?”
“I’ve been working on my spell shield,” Danika smiled and gave Jin a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “I think I can form a barrier between us and the Kournan soldiers.” Jin’s eyes widened and everyone else who heard her were just as intrigued. “Look I’ll explain later on how I thought of it. For now, hold the front of the docks!” Danika took off to find Mezu while the rest of the band meandered towards the front of the pier.
Ω Ω Ω
Doran’s flagship, named the Sea Sprite, caught sight of the city moments after Danika darted off to find Captain Mezu on the docks. Doran took note of the fact that no enemy vessels moved to intercept his fast approaching fleet so far. Gandara is the most defensible fortress in the region and Doran’s fleet had traveled this far in with very little resistance.
“Something is not right here,” he remarked to Sevian, his second in command standing alongside him. “We’ve encountered absolutely no resistance and we are within sight of the fortress.”
“Dunkoro did mention that he was in contact with the Sunspear leader no more than a few days ago,” Sevian offered in reply. Doran nodded absently. “Until I say otherwise, everyone stays battle ready. That means swords out, arrows knocked Sevian. Your healing may still be needed.”
“Yes sir,” she replied offering Doran a salute. Doran walked back to the front of the boat and gazed out the looming fortress before him, wondering what his course should be.
Ω Ω Ω
After a few minutes of searching Danika spotted Mezu not to far from where she saw him last. He was splayed out on the front steps to the cooking station, with an empty mug in his hand. When Danika walked up to him, Mezu half raised his eyes to greet the visitor. Danika noticed he had a tough time keeping his eyes open, and he smelt rank with ale. His smile towards Danika was genuine enough.
“Well hello there miss,” the captain belched. “I saw you out and about an hour or so ago. And I thought I had seen you before, before today hehe,” the Captain finished, slurring most of his words. “Meant to walk up to you and introduce myself,” another belch, this one sending a shot of beer breath that made Danika wrinkle her face. “You look to be new here, and yet old, hehe.Come, come have a seat,” the Captain scooted over to allow Danika to sit, and she took the offer graciously. She placed her spear off to the side.
“Thank you Captain, and happy birthday. I have something pressing I must-,” Danika was cut off when horns began to blow from inside the fortress; followed by more horns closer by. Danika cursed under her breath for not reaching Mezu sooner. The Captain stood up on wobbly feet and began to look around.
“What in the Nine Hells is going on?” he asked himself. Danika was out of time, she had to tell the Captain now. Danika grabbed her spear and stood up. She then squared her shoulders face to face with Mezu. “Look Captain, I need you to listen to me.” More horns were blaring, this time accompanied with shouts from soldiers running to the docks. Danika placed a hand on Mezu’s chest to get his attention. “Captain there is no time for formal introductions. Right now I need you to tell your men to stand down.” The Captain looked down to Danika with an incredulous look. “Stand down? What the hell are you talking about?” Danika had no other choice but to tell Mezu the truth. “Captain I am the Spearmarshal for the Sunspears, and we are taking the fortress. Please, tell your men to stand down, so we can avoid any unnecessary bloodshed!”
The Captains eyes narrowed dangerously. “A Sunspear dog on my harbor?” Mezu stepped back and drew his long sword. “Lay down that spear you carry woman before I pry it from your dead hands.” Danika took a step back and raised her weapon in defense. “I will not let you die this day Captain, but I will defend myself.” Growling, the captain charged into Danika, feigning a left cut and striking hard right. Danika easily parried his drunken strike and pushed him back off with her spear shaft. He rushed right back in slashing and growling. Danika parried his strikes without giving an inch. The Captain made a high arcing swing, aiming for her head. Danika ducked low, and swept his feet out from under him with her right leg. The Captain hit the floor hard on his back.
Blinking hard trying to focus, Mezu gingerly got back to his feet. “Well, someone who knows how to use a spear; I shall enjoy this fight,” Mezu slurred through his words while holding his sword up in a defensive posture. Danika had no time to fool around with the drunken Captain. She made three quick moves: a swing to the left taking the Captain in the side, doubling him over; a downward cut knocking the sword from his hand, and a hard swing to the head, connecting to his temples, crumbling him to the floor. Danika grabbed the unconscious Captain by the shoulders and pulled him into the cooking station, and out of harm’s way. Before she left him, she laid her protective shield over his form as a precaution.
“I am doing this to save the lives of your men, Captain. You can thank me later,” she whispered into his ears before heading out to join her friends on the pier. Danika was greeted by more horns when she left the cooking station. The scene on the harbor resembled an ant hill that was just kicked over. Hundreds of soldiers were running about in all directions. Some were still waking up and pulling their faces off the tables; and quite a few had no equilibrium from all the ale, causing them to fall back over. Danika had to shove men out of the way as she wound her way to the pier.
When she found her friends she wasted no time. “I need everyone to stand behind me, now!” Danika screamed while preparing a spell. She squared her shoulders with the end of the pier at her back, and with the tip of the pier in front of her. She moved her left hand out in a continuous circle until thin blue wisps of smoke began to appear in front of her. Danika furrowed her brows in concentration, solidifying the wisps into liquid strands. Thalkora knew the beginnings of her spell called Protective Spirit, but what Danika was creating out of it she couldn’t figure out. Slowly the liquid blue circle began to widen, now as wide as her shoulders.
Some semblance of order became to take shape on the docks for the Kournans. Archers were beginning to position themselves along the harbor; warriors appeared from the outer buildings carrying sword and shield. Men also ran to the siege weapons and began loading, or trying to. One soldier popped his head up in confusion, his head darting around. “This ballista won’t pull back!” Another soldier barked for an engineer to fix at his catapult, since ropes were severed in many places. Within seconds the formation of their defense reverted back into a state of confusion. Screams for help rang out amongst the chaos. “We can’t fire the trebuchets! The belts have been severed!” Other men began to notice a small group holding very still amongst the sea of chaos at the front of the longest pier. Others moved in to investigate.
Koss saw pockets of soldiers moving their way, and tightened the grip on his double-bladed axe. “Dani, those soldiers over there are wondering why we aren’t moving,” Koss said taking a tentative step back. Sosouke’s head was darting left and right, watching how the soldiers began to make a circle in the front of the pier. Jin pulled her longbow off her shoulder and knocked an arrow, but she kept the arrow tip pointed down. Melonni was ready for the contest to begin. “Looks like we’ll have to defend our position,” she said to her friends while holding casually her scythe across her chest.
Danika couldn’t hear the words from her worried friends; her concentration was so intense at that moment. By now her protective shield was half and again her width and just as high. She did notice the soldiers were closer, but none of them made a move to attack. They too were entranced by the large blue circle that was forming in front the young woman.
One familiar voice began barking orders from the middle of the group, pushing his way forward. “What the hell going on here? Why aren’t those missiles firing! Who is that group up there?” When Captain Kahturin made it to the front of the group he took on the same look as the rest of the soldiers who were staring at the small band. “What in the Nine Hells are you people doing? If I didn’t know any better –,” he cut off his words as a wave of realization washed over him. “Kill them all men! Kill the traitor dogs! They disabled our forward weapons!” At once the mass charged into the small band. There was only thirty feet between the six Sunspears and a hundred severely pissed off Kournans.
Danika’s magical shield began to widen and solidify, now three times her width and just a few feet from encompassing the width of the pier.
Twenty feet.
Danika extended her left out, and spread her fingers wide, producing a flash of white light in the middle of her palm.
Ten feet.
The soldiers were charging ahead at full speed, their faces contorted in pure unbridled anger. Saliva flew in the air from their frothing mouths.
Five feet.
The manifestation solidified into a clear square shield with razor blue edges, starting at ground level and reaching twenty feet in the air. The middle shield held the face of the Goddess Dwayna outlined in blue.
The first group of soldiers hit the protective shield the same way they would have hit a brick wall. Many fell back stunned, and many more fell over the sides into the dark, murky water. Captain Kahturin was on of the many to fall over into the waters. The mass continued to press forward as men from the back pushed their comrades ahead; unknowingly into the clear, impenetrable shield. Danika friends were just as stunned as the Kournans were!
Koss’ mouthed formed words, but no sound came forth. Jin’s jaw simply hung open, while Sosouke was cheering Danika on from behind. Melonni and Thalkora both gave Danika looks of pure astonishment. Danika even began smiling herself. “It’s holding! I did it! I knew it could work!” Danika yelled back to her friends. The shield, which was called Protective Spirit, would hold as long as the healer behind it could withstand the pressure. The shield was built to absorb a lot of punishment, but a small percent would still affect the healer behind it. Arrows were deflecting off the shield like rubber balls hitting a wall. The soldiers in front of the mass were hacking and slashing away, trying to break through.
Eventually the waves of attacks against the wall began to take a toll of Danika’s stamina. Thalkora noticed Danika sweating on her brow and breathing heavily, and moved up to help her. “What can I do?!” She yelled, standing alongside her friend.
“I need you to…cast PS on me as well…I’m taking too much damage.... I…have Mending on me…..but not enough…. I can’t…. hold it..,” Danika gritted her teeth with the effort of speaking and holding the shield together.
The men in front of the shield took quick notice of the monk’s sincere efforts in holding the shield and pressed forward with everything they had. Thalkora quickly issued forth another Protective Spirit and placed it over Danika’s form. A smaller version of what Danika created, but still effective. Koss noticed bruises beginning to form on Danika’s face and arms from the damage. His anger immediately boiled over. “Let me at ‘em! I’ll buy you time to rest!” Koss growled charging forward. “No!” Melonni screamed grabbing Koss by the forearm and yanking him back from the shield. “If you break the shield we’ll be overwhelmed! And Danika is saving lives by doing this!” Koss yanked his arm away from Melonni and let out a frustrated growl. Within minutes Thalkora was sweating, and bleeding from numerous wounds alongside Danika.
She was holding her second shield in place over Danika, thus taking damage from the main one as well. Within a matter of time, both monks would be exhausted, and unable to hold the shields, which would spell the end for the brave Sunspears.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 12 – The Spark of Dwayna
The Sea Sprite’s powder white sails were at full bloom, racing across the black listless ocean faster than any ship around her. Doran had a full spectrum view of the fortress from his position. He heard the horns blow and watched men scramble around like ants. He saw men break towards the trebuchets. It was at that moment he knew the long range weapons would begin firing upon his venerable fleet.
He never saw them fire, however.
His suspicions were correct when he saw the mass reform around the longest of the five piers to his left. ‘The Sunspears disabled their weapons, and now they hold the pier,” he could hardly believe what he was seeing. How did they gain access? Who now held the pier, the remnants of a broken party? In a flash, Doran ran inside his cabin and grabbed his horn. Running back out, he blew three calls to the ships in back of him, ordering for them to sail forward with all speed. “Faster, men! Push those sails as wide as you can! We need to reach that pier!” Doran bellowed to his crew. “Dear Spirits! What is that light?” A crew member pointed to a flashing blue light on the longest of the piers. Doran followed the crew member's gaze to a large clear shield outlined in blue; with a blue face sketched in the center. Arrows hit the shield in rapid succession; sending white sparks everywhere. Doran steeled his gaze and pulled out his Gothic Sword, sending a high pitched shiiing into the air. The ringing of steel echoed all around him in reply. Doran raised his famed sword high into the swirling wind and let out a war cry, which was echoed by hundreds of men around him.
The band turned about when they heard shouts behind their position. The ships were only a few hundred yards away and closing in fast. Koss turned back to the action just in time to see Tahlkora falling over. “Tahlkora, no!” he screamed, catching the exhausted monk in his arms. Sousuke, Melonni and Jin ran to see what happened to their beleaguered friend. Danika immediately felt the pressure double on her, and her legs buckled. She dropped to one knee and extended both arms above her head, holding the shield together for dear life.
Danika was sweating profusely and had to blink away the sweat, as it fell into her eyes. She felt blood oozing from a dozen wounds, as her body was taking a virtual beating from the shield. Her eyes were beginning to gloss over, and she felt her concentration begin to wane from the blood loss. Her sweat slicked arms were trembling from the force of the blows to the shield. She then watched in horror as her outstretched fingers began to curl inwards, losing all will to stay open; the white light emanating in her palms darkening over. Her vision turned to yellow and she felt her balance begin to shift over. Danika took a quick glance back to see her friends desperately trying to waken the unconscious Tahlkora. Her mouth hung open, and a thin line of blood ran alongside her chin and seeped into her tunic. “My friends are going to die,” she panicked. “My friends are going to die because I failed them.” Everything was moving in slow motion for her. She swiveled her head back to the teeming mass of bloodthirsty animals, eager to break the shield and slaughter the healer that held it. Besides the sweat that ran down her sides, and the blood that dripped onto the ground, tears were also falling from the monk.
For a split second, Danika had a vision of the raid that began this ordeal. The split second though, felt like an eternity. Her vision darkened and Danika was once again leaning against the wall with a spear sticking out of her abdomen. A pool of her own warm blood was forming underneath her lifeless body, spreading over the uneven pavement. Unable to move her head, she watched with dread as the grotesque demons ripped men into pieces; their razor sharp claws raking faces in half, tearing arms from shoulders, spilling intestines onto the ground. “My friends are going to die,” she thought again. She had never felt so helpless in her life until she was up against that wall. Now that same feeling of helplessness was back, gripping her heart in a state of panic.
Danika blinked away the vision and returned to reality, or what was left of it. She then felt something snap inside of her, like a locket opening up. Danika doubled over, expecting to vomit. It was at that moment, when something snapped and was released out of her body, starting from the center of her chest and exploding outwards, covering her flesh with goose bumps. The explosion covered her vision with a flashing white light, blinding her to the world. Her chest was pushed outward and her arms spread open. The men fighting against the shield saw the blinding white light and covered their eyes in defense, many falling backwards. On the ship, Doran raised his own arm against the blinding light that engulfed the entire city. The white light was so intense; men guarding the gate on the other side of the fortress were summarily blinded as well.
Back at the village outside the Sanctuary, Elder Jonah noticed the blinding flash over the distant horizon, exactly where the fortress was situated. The light encompassed the entire horizon over the city like a ball of white flame. “Dear Spirits,” he whispered placing a hand over his mouth in stunned disbelief. Jonah knew what the light entailed. He ran as fast as his wobbly legs could carry him into the Sanctuary to find Thevo.
The light winked out and so did the protective shield. Danika lost all focus and dropped her hands to her sides in sheer exhaustion; then she fell to the ground in a bloody heap. Men in the front were rising to their feet and looked hesitantly in the direction of the fallen monk. A handful charged ahead raising their swords for a killing blow. Koss jumped up and with a growl charged into the group flailing his axe and shield in all directions. He stood over the unconscious Danika and swatted away sword strike after sword strike. Melonni joined the defense as well and took on Koss’ right flank, providing more cover for Danika. Sousuke called upon the water elements and sent out massive balls of water from the surrounding ocean knocking dozens of soldiers off their feet, flattening the front ranks. Jin pulled Danika out of harm’s way and placed her alongside Tahlkora, who was regaining consciousness. Jin then knocked arrow after arrow and let them fly into the ranks. She aimed not to kill, but to take men in their sword arms, if she could.
Moments later, while lying on her side, Danika slowly opened one eye, then the other. Her vision was crystal clear, albeit at an awkward angle. More than clear, it was pristinely different. She gazed over to Tahlkora, who was struggling to her feet, trying to keep wards on Koss and Melonni as they fought the Kournan fronts.
Danika blinked twice and shook her head. “No,” she whispered to herself. She rose up halfway, and with one wave of her hand she dismissed all of her wounds. The wounds simply vanished, leaving blotches of dried blood as the only evidence that they had even existed. Without fully comprehending her own actions, Danika waved a hand over Tahlkora dismissing her wounds as well. Tahlkora stopped her spell casting and gaped at her friend. Danika stood up and turned to the chaos a few feet from where her friends fought.
“Not this day,” Danika whispered to herself, her head tiled half to the side. She partly raised her left hand in the air, and a white light appeared in her palm. Without extending her arm forward, Danika produced the same shield, situating the barrier between Koss, Melonni and the Kournans. Both Koss and Melonni took a few steps back and turned to see Danika holding the shield again.
Melonni tried to form a question but only got out a few syllables, before Danika strode by her. The look on Danika’s face was calm, yet her eyes shown like twin balls of blue fire.
“Not this day,” she repeated louder to herself, walking right up to the shield and the stunned Kournans behind it. They started attacking the shield again but noticed Danika hadn’t moved a muscle. Despite their renewed efforts to break the shield, Danika showed no signs of strain at all. She even took a few steps forward moving the shield along with her. Danika pulled her left hand back, holding the shield. She narrowed her eyes and contorted her face in anger.
“NO!” she screamed, extending her arm out, which in turn extended the shield far into the ranks of the soldiers, causing ranks upon ranks to fly backwards into the air. The shield grew into a semi-circle, taking on many feet on either side of the pier. Danika continued to extend the shield outwards, forcing everyone on the other side to break off and run. Danika raised her right hand, sparking another glow, and widened the shield further down the harbor, taking in the piers to the left and right. She lifted her head up and extended the shield over her and back over the pier, bending and shaping the barrier to her will.
Within moments, three piers were encapsulated in a light blue impenetrable globe. Her ears took in the ships docking behind her, and others slowed alongside the piers to the left and right. Hundreds of Canthans jumped off the ships and onto the docks, weapons out, ready for battle. Doran was the first one to make it to the Sunspear band, who stood in awe behind their leader. He looked around to the outside of shield. The Kournans were obviously scattered and seemingly leaderless, but still were ready to fight. “What is going on...” Doran asked, but was cut off when Koss put a finger to his lips.
Danika waited for the Kournan soldiers to settle down and accept the fact that they couldn’t break through. When she felt that they were beginning to calm, she spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.
“I speak on behalf of Istan, Vabbi, and the allied forces now behind me!” Danika yelled, looking out to all the stunned faces both inside and outside of the shield. “Kourna! Now is the time to choose! I have gone to great lengths to provide your countrymen these two options. You can surrender your most valuable city to us now, or we shall take it by force. Please keep in mind, you cannot and will not break my shield, but our own arrows and fireballs will strike you down with impunity. I offer this one chance to be free of Varesh and her demonic allies, and to rejoin with the people you once called your friends!” Danika stopped speaking when she saw a familiar face push and shove to the front of the crowd that stood on the outside of the shield.
“What is all this?!” Captain Mezu fumed at his comrades. “You again? What are you doing?!” He threw out an accusatory finger in her direction. “You shall pay for this treachery!”
Danika held Captain Mezu’s gaze while she continued. “Captain Mezu, consider the fortress taken. I offer you this once chance to free yourselves of Varesh’s tyranny, and only once. Join with us, and we shall be rid of her evil. Once and for all.” Everyone held their breath in stunned silence. The entire harbor was quiet for many intense seconds. The only noise came from the waves breaking against the harbor. The captain scowled at the monk hard before softening his gaze. He looked to his comrades to the left and right of him. They all awaited his next order. If he ordered them to break the shield, they would have tried and failed, he knew. “Stand down men,” he ordered; slumping his shoulders in resignation. A few soldiers began to protest but Mezu flashed everyone around him a scowl. “I said, stand down men! We will not die in this fashion! The fortress is taken.” Men from both sides of the shield slowly began to sheathe their weapons. The conflict was over.
Ω Ω Ω
When the last of the boats docked, and enough soldiers stood at the ready, Danika began to withdraw the shield. The mood on the harbor was still very tense, but Mezu was the first one to greet Danika when she finished withdrawing the shield. He extended a gauntlet hand in greeting. Many men from both sides looked to see their leaders exchanging the first words between the nations.
“Well met…”
“Spearmarshal Danika,” she finished the greeting for him, clasping hands with the captain.
“Yes, Spearmarshal Danika. This is still very hard and sudden for me to accept, my apologies. I have never surrendered before. Please give me some time to adapt.”
“I’m sure you will Captain, that’s why I approached you first. I didn’t think you would accept my offer then, but it was still worth a try,” Danika finished by offering the sulking captain a smile. He returned the smile in kin, as best he could.
“I owe you thanks for sparing my men,” Mezu said offering a bow. “We owe you our lives and allegiance. I remember the days of old, when Kournans, Istans and Vabbians alike broke the same bread and drank water from the same fountain.”
“And those days will return again with our help,” she replied softening her own mood. “The first step is to rally your officers and relay the news of our joining.”
“Right away, Spearmarshal,” Mezu replied bowing again. When the captain took his leave from Danika to find his officers, Doran casually moved in to greet her. “Well met indeed, good Spearmarshal. I should say, that was the most amazing display of magical energy I’ve seen used in a positive way in my lifetime,” Doran said, clasping Danika’s hand in a warm greeting. Doran took off his helmet and held it under his left arm, which gave her a glimpse of the man underneath. His skin held a copper toned reflection, and he had short, straight black hair, that stopped right above his eyes. His face was somewhat round, but he still had a firm, square jaw. It wasn’t his armor, skin tone, or his prominent square jaw that held Danika’s attention. It was his jade blue, sparkling eyes that perked her interest.
“Thank you very much for coming…” it was Danika’s turn to ask for his name.
“Prince Doran Martell at your service, m’lady,” he finished offering a gracious bow to the healer. “I have sailed with all speed from Cantha on Dunkoro’s wishes to help a worthy cause. I have brought with me a fleet of the finest warriors, wizards and healers from Cantha. We will see this crisis through together,” he said.
“I’m afraid the easy part is over, good Prince,” Danika looking around to the mass of people acclimating themselves to their new surroundings and allies. “The real battle has yet to begin.”
The Sea Sprite’s powder white sails were at full bloom, racing across the black listless ocean faster than any ship around her. Doran had a full spectrum view of the fortress from his position. He heard the horns blow and watched men scramble around like ants. He saw men break towards the trebuchets. It was at that moment he knew the long range weapons would begin firing upon his venerable fleet.
He never saw them fire, however.
His suspicions were correct when he saw the mass reform around the longest of the five piers to his left. ‘The Sunspears disabled their weapons, and now they hold the pier,” he could hardly believe what he was seeing. How did they gain access? Who now held the pier, the remnants of a broken party? In a flash, Doran ran inside his cabin and grabbed his horn. Running back out, he blew three calls to the ships in back of him, ordering for them to sail forward with all speed. “Faster, men! Push those sails as wide as you can! We need to reach that pier!” Doran bellowed to his crew. “Dear Spirits! What is that light?” A crew member pointed to a flashing blue light on the longest of the piers. Doran followed the crew member's gaze to a large clear shield outlined in blue; with a blue face sketched in the center. Arrows hit the shield in rapid succession; sending white sparks everywhere. Doran steeled his gaze and pulled out his Gothic Sword, sending a high pitched shiiing into the air. The ringing of steel echoed all around him in reply. Doran raised his famed sword high into the swirling wind and let out a war cry, which was echoed by hundreds of men around him.
The band turned about when they heard shouts behind their position. The ships were only a few hundred yards away and closing in fast. Koss turned back to the action just in time to see Tahlkora falling over. “Tahlkora, no!” he screamed, catching the exhausted monk in his arms. Sousuke, Melonni and Jin ran to see what happened to their beleaguered friend. Danika immediately felt the pressure double on her, and her legs buckled. She dropped to one knee and extended both arms above her head, holding the shield together for dear life.
Danika was sweating profusely and had to blink away the sweat, as it fell into her eyes. She felt blood oozing from a dozen wounds, as her body was taking a virtual beating from the shield. Her eyes were beginning to gloss over, and she felt her concentration begin to wane from the blood loss. Her sweat slicked arms were trembling from the force of the blows to the shield. She then watched in horror as her outstretched fingers began to curl inwards, losing all will to stay open; the white light emanating in her palms darkening over. Her vision turned to yellow and she felt her balance begin to shift over. Danika took a quick glance back to see her friends desperately trying to waken the unconscious Tahlkora. Her mouth hung open, and a thin line of blood ran alongside her chin and seeped into her tunic. “My friends are going to die,” she panicked. “My friends are going to die because I failed them.” Everything was moving in slow motion for her. She swiveled her head back to the teeming mass of bloodthirsty animals, eager to break the shield and slaughter the healer that held it. Besides the sweat that ran down her sides, and the blood that dripped onto the ground, tears were also falling from the monk.
For a split second, Danika had a vision of the raid that began this ordeal. The split second though, felt like an eternity. Her vision darkened and Danika was once again leaning against the wall with a spear sticking out of her abdomen. A pool of her own warm blood was forming underneath her lifeless body, spreading over the uneven pavement. Unable to move her head, she watched with dread as the grotesque demons ripped men into pieces; their razor sharp claws raking faces in half, tearing arms from shoulders, spilling intestines onto the ground. “My friends are going to die,” she thought again. She had never felt so helpless in her life until she was up against that wall. Now that same feeling of helplessness was back, gripping her heart in a state of panic.
Danika blinked away the vision and returned to reality, or what was left of it. She then felt something snap inside of her, like a locket opening up. Danika doubled over, expecting to vomit. It was at that moment, when something snapped and was released out of her body, starting from the center of her chest and exploding outwards, covering her flesh with goose bumps. The explosion covered her vision with a flashing white light, blinding her to the world. Her chest was pushed outward and her arms spread open. The men fighting against the shield saw the blinding white light and covered their eyes in defense, many falling backwards. On the ship, Doran raised his own arm against the blinding light that engulfed the entire city. The white light was so intense; men guarding the gate on the other side of the fortress were summarily blinded as well.
Back at the village outside the Sanctuary, Elder Jonah noticed the blinding flash over the distant horizon, exactly where the fortress was situated. The light encompassed the entire horizon over the city like a ball of white flame. “Dear Spirits,” he whispered placing a hand over his mouth in stunned disbelief. Jonah knew what the light entailed. He ran as fast as his wobbly legs could carry him into the Sanctuary to find Thevo.
The light winked out and so did the protective shield. Danika lost all focus and dropped her hands to her sides in sheer exhaustion; then she fell to the ground in a bloody heap. Men in the front were rising to their feet and looked hesitantly in the direction of the fallen monk. A handful charged ahead raising their swords for a killing blow. Koss jumped up and with a growl charged into the group flailing his axe and shield in all directions. He stood over the unconscious Danika and swatted away sword strike after sword strike. Melonni joined the defense as well and took on Koss’ right flank, providing more cover for Danika. Sousuke called upon the water elements and sent out massive balls of water from the surrounding ocean knocking dozens of soldiers off their feet, flattening the front ranks. Jin pulled Danika out of harm’s way and placed her alongside Tahlkora, who was regaining consciousness. Jin then knocked arrow after arrow and let them fly into the ranks. She aimed not to kill, but to take men in their sword arms, if she could.
Moments later, while lying on her side, Danika slowly opened one eye, then the other. Her vision was crystal clear, albeit at an awkward angle. More than clear, it was pristinely different. She gazed over to Tahlkora, who was struggling to her feet, trying to keep wards on Koss and Melonni as they fought the Kournan fronts.
Danika blinked twice and shook her head. “No,” she whispered to herself. She rose up halfway, and with one wave of her hand she dismissed all of her wounds. The wounds simply vanished, leaving blotches of dried blood as the only evidence that they had even existed. Without fully comprehending her own actions, Danika waved a hand over Tahlkora dismissing her wounds as well. Tahlkora stopped her spell casting and gaped at her friend. Danika stood up and turned to the chaos a few feet from where her friends fought.
“Not this day,” Danika whispered to herself, her head tiled half to the side. She partly raised her left hand in the air, and a white light appeared in her palm. Without extending her arm forward, Danika produced the same shield, situating the barrier between Koss, Melonni and the Kournans. Both Koss and Melonni took a few steps back and turned to see Danika holding the shield again.
Melonni tried to form a question but only got out a few syllables, before Danika strode by her. The look on Danika’s face was calm, yet her eyes shown like twin balls of blue fire.
“Not this day,” she repeated louder to herself, walking right up to the shield and the stunned Kournans behind it. They started attacking the shield again but noticed Danika hadn’t moved a muscle. Despite their renewed efforts to break the shield, Danika showed no signs of strain at all. She even took a few steps forward moving the shield along with her. Danika pulled her left hand back, holding the shield. She narrowed her eyes and contorted her face in anger.
“NO!” she screamed, extending her arm out, which in turn extended the shield far into the ranks of the soldiers, causing ranks upon ranks to fly backwards into the air. The shield grew into a semi-circle, taking on many feet on either side of the pier. Danika continued to extend the shield outwards, forcing everyone on the other side to break off and run. Danika raised her right hand, sparking another glow, and widened the shield further down the harbor, taking in the piers to the left and right. She lifted her head up and extended the shield over her and back over the pier, bending and shaping the barrier to her will.
Within moments, three piers were encapsulated in a light blue impenetrable globe. Her ears took in the ships docking behind her, and others slowed alongside the piers to the left and right. Hundreds of Canthans jumped off the ships and onto the docks, weapons out, ready for battle. Doran was the first one to make it to the Sunspear band, who stood in awe behind their leader. He looked around to the outside of shield. The Kournans were obviously scattered and seemingly leaderless, but still were ready to fight. “What is going on...” Doran asked, but was cut off when Koss put a finger to his lips.
Danika waited for the Kournan soldiers to settle down and accept the fact that they couldn’t break through. When she felt that they were beginning to calm, she spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.
“I speak on behalf of Istan, Vabbi, and the allied forces now behind me!” Danika yelled, looking out to all the stunned faces both inside and outside of the shield. “Kourna! Now is the time to choose! I have gone to great lengths to provide your countrymen these two options. You can surrender your most valuable city to us now, or we shall take it by force. Please keep in mind, you cannot and will not break my shield, but our own arrows and fireballs will strike you down with impunity. I offer this one chance to be free of Varesh and her demonic allies, and to rejoin with the people you once called your friends!” Danika stopped speaking when she saw a familiar face push and shove to the front of the crowd that stood on the outside of the shield.
“What is all this?!” Captain Mezu fumed at his comrades. “You again? What are you doing?!” He threw out an accusatory finger in her direction. “You shall pay for this treachery!”
Danika held Captain Mezu’s gaze while she continued. “Captain Mezu, consider the fortress taken. I offer you this once chance to free yourselves of Varesh’s tyranny, and only once. Join with us, and we shall be rid of her evil. Once and for all.” Everyone held their breath in stunned silence. The entire harbor was quiet for many intense seconds. The only noise came from the waves breaking against the harbor. The captain scowled at the monk hard before softening his gaze. He looked to his comrades to the left and right of him. They all awaited his next order. If he ordered them to break the shield, they would have tried and failed, he knew. “Stand down men,” he ordered; slumping his shoulders in resignation. A few soldiers began to protest but Mezu flashed everyone around him a scowl. “I said, stand down men! We will not die in this fashion! The fortress is taken.” Men from both sides of the shield slowly began to sheathe their weapons. The conflict was over.
Ω Ω Ω
When the last of the boats docked, and enough soldiers stood at the ready, Danika began to withdraw the shield. The mood on the harbor was still very tense, but Mezu was the first one to greet Danika when she finished withdrawing the shield. He extended a gauntlet hand in greeting. Many men from both sides looked to see their leaders exchanging the first words between the nations.
“Well met…”
“Spearmarshal Danika,” she finished the greeting for him, clasping hands with the captain.
“Yes, Spearmarshal Danika. This is still very hard and sudden for me to accept, my apologies. I have never surrendered before. Please give me some time to adapt.”
“I’m sure you will Captain, that’s why I approached you first. I didn’t think you would accept my offer then, but it was still worth a try,” Danika finished by offering the sulking captain a smile. He returned the smile in kin, as best he could.
“I owe you thanks for sparing my men,” Mezu said offering a bow. “We owe you our lives and allegiance. I remember the days of old, when Kournans, Istans and Vabbians alike broke the same bread and drank water from the same fountain.”
“And those days will return again with our help,” she replied softening her own mood. “The first step is to rally your officers and relay the news of our joining.”
“Right away, Spearmarshal,” Mezu replied bowing again. When the captain took his leave from Danika to find his officers, Doran casually moved in to greet her. “Well met indeed, good Spearmarshal. I should say, that was the most amazing display of magical energy I’ve seen used in a positive way in my lifetime,” Doran said, clasping Danika’s hand in a warm greeting. Doran took off his helmet and held it under his left arm, which gave her a glimpse of the man underneath. His skin held a copper toned reflection, and he had short, straight black hair, that stopped right above his eyes. His face was somewhat round, but he still had a firm, square jaw. It wasn’t his armor, skin tone, or his prominent square jaw that held Danika’s attention. It was his jade blue, sparkling eyes that perked her interest.
“Thank you very much for coming…” it was Danika’s turn to ask for his name.
“Prince Doran Martell at your service, m’lady,” he finished offering a gracious bow to the healer. “I have sailed with all speed from Cantha on Dunkoro’s wishes to help a worthy cause. I have brought with me a fleet of the finest warriors, wizards and healers from Cantha. We will see this crisis through together,” he said.
“I’m afraid the easy part is over, good Prince,” Danika looking around to the mass of people acclimating themselves to their new surroundings and allies. “The real battle has yet to begin.”
Vixtrola Rock
The Dark Heart
Part II
The Winds of Change
It has been six days since Gandara was re-taken, and the only subject still on everyone’s mind is how I encompassed the Protective Spirit shield over the harbor. Some say Dwayna herself descended from the Heavens to bless with me with her powers. Others say I am a dark mage, manipulating the most coveted spells in my own my wicked fashion. I find that one quite amusing! Tahlkora though, has called me the next Diviner, and she may be right. Truly, I don’t have an answer for any them. Not yet, anyways. Sometimes, you just cannot put into words how you felt at a given moment.
What I do know is, one second I was expending the last of my energy, holding the shield up for dear life; and the next I was laying down sideways on the harbor. The only feeling I remember between those two instances was the sensation of something snapping within me. Like a seal that was broken; or a locket that lovers wear for one another, opening up for the first time to reveal the unmistakable beauty within.
My healing prayers have always been substantial; as far back as I can remember. I guess that’s the best way to put it. For a monk to intact a healing or protection spell; there has to be an energy cost associated with it. It’s been this way since the beginning of time. The greater the spell, the greater the energy drain. Depending on how powerful their own Blessing is, the cost could be higher for some, than others. From what I remember, there has never been one way to describe why some monks can heal better than others. A few Arch Mages have attributed one’s own genetics and upbringing as a possible reason. Others say your own life force is a factor. The more popular reason, nowadays, is the “Blessing” one receives from Dwayna when you take up the art of healing.
My personal belief is that you are born with the ability, and some are more attuned to the art than others. I do think there are ways you can lessen the amount of energy a spell cost by “tinkering” with its framework. Tahlkora and I both carry glyphs with us for example. If you don’t know what a glyph is, let me explain. A glyph is a small, round, metallic object about the width of your thumb and half as long. They are made of pure gold and covered in various runes, front to back, and usually hang off of a necklace. Each glyph is made for one person, exclusively. Nobody else can use your glyph even if they tried. Glyphs are created to lessen the energy output associated with healing or protection prayers, and elemental magic. Only the wealthiest of merchants can afford the materials and magic needed to construct a glyph, so the cost to purchase one is astronomical.
Tahlkora favors the protection side of healing, so Istan saved quite a bit of gold when they purchased hers. The cost was still around $150k, from what I remember. Grooming me as the next Spearmarshal, the Council of Istan spared no expense on mine, shelling out over $400k to a wealthy Ascalonian merchant. This powerful glyph, in essence, cuts half my energy cost, allowing me to basically keep a small party of 8-10 people at full health in the middle of battle. That’s with me casting the most powerful of cure spells, hex removals, condition removals, and other protection shields.
To keep that shield up on the harbor for as long as I did, should have killed me, even with the glyph. I don’t know what happened. All I can tell you, is that none of my healing or protection spells cost me any energy any more. I have cycled through all of them; Aegis, Protective Sprit, Life Sheath, Light of Deliverance, Life Bond, Balthazar’s Spirit, Reversal of Damage, the list goes on and on. None of them cost me anything! I am both excited and nervous with this newly-founded development.
Moving on, I have been holed up in the Kournan library for the past two days, reading on the last Diviner who lived some centuries ago. I need to know everything this man accomplished everything he created, even his failures, so I may fill in the role appropriately, if this is to become my destiny.
-Danika
Part II
The Winds of Change
It has been six days since Gandara was re-taken, and the only subject still on everyone’s mind is how I encompassed the Protective Spirit shield over the harbor. Some say Dwayna herself descended from the Heavens to bless with me with her powers. Others say I am a dark mage, manipulating the most coveted spells in my own my wicked fashion. I find that one quite amusing! Tahlkora though, has called me the next Diviner, and she may be right. Truly, I don’t have an answer for any them. Not yet, anyways. Sometimes, you just cannot put into words how you felt at a given moment.
What I do know is, one second I was expending the last of my energy, holding the shield up for dear life; and the next I was laying down sideways on the harbor. The only feeling I remember between those two instances was the sensation of something snapping within me. Like a seal that was broken; or a locket that lovers wear for one another, opening up for the first time to reveal the unmistakable beauty within.
My healing prayers have always been substantial; as far back as I can remember. I guess that’s the best way to put it. For a monk to intact a healing or protection spell; there has to be an energy cost associated with it. It’s been this way since the beginning of time. The greater the spell, the greater the energy drain. Depending on how powerful their own Blessing is, the cost could be higher for some, than others. From what I remember, there has never been one way to describe why some monks can heal better than others. A few Arch Mages have attributed one’s own genetics and upbringing as a possible reason. Others say your own life force is a factor. The more popular reason, nowadays, is the “Blessing” one receives from Dwayna when you take up the art of healing.
My personal belief is that you are born with the ability, and some are more attuned to the art than others. I do think there are ways you can lessen the amount of energy a spell cost by “tinkering” with its framework. Tahlkora and I both carry glyphs with us for example. If you don’t know what a glyph is, let me explain. A glyph is a small, round, metallic object about the width of your thumb and half as long. They are made of pure gold and covered in various runes, front to back, and usually hang off of a necklace. Each glyph is made for one person, exclusively. Nobody else can use your glyph even if they tried. Glyphs are created to lessen the energy output associated with healing or protection prayers, and elemental magic. Only the wealthiest of merchants can afford the materials and magic needed to construct a glyph, so the cost to purchase one is astronomical.
Tahlkora favors the protection side of healing, so Istan saved quite a bit of gold when they purchased hers. The cost was still around $150k, from what I remember. Grooming me as the next Spearmarshal, the Council of Istan spared no expense on mine, shelling out over $400k to a wealthy Ascalonian merchant. This powerful glyph, in essence, cuts half my energy cost, allowing me to basically keep a small party of 8-10 people at full health in the middle of battle. That’s with me casting the most powerful of cure spells, hex removals, condition removals, and other protection shields.
To keep that shield up on the harbor for as long as I did, should have killed me, even with the glyph. I don’t know what happened. All I can tell you, is that none of my healing or protection spells cost me any energy any more. I have cycled through all of them; Aegis, Protective Sprit, Life Sheath, Light of Deliverance, Life Bond, Balthazar’s Spirit, Reversal of Damage, the list goes on and on. None of them cost me anything! I am both excited and nervous with this newly-founded development.
Moving on, I have been holed up in the Kournan library for the past two days, reading on the last Diviner who lived some centuries ago. I need to know everything this man accomplished everything he created, even his failures, so I may fill in the role appropriately, if this is to become my destiny.
-Danika
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 13 – Fullmana Alchemist: Diviner Extraordinaire
Gandara’s sole purpose was to be the central hub of the Elona, and the library serves as a perfect example. The massive library underneath the city was built to hold volumes upon volumes of books from the three regions of Kourna. Four levels were built, each holding a region’s own literature and history. The first level or ground level holds the books from Kourna, the second level contains Vabbi, and the third has Istan. The fourth has various bits from other nations in Tyria and Cantha. Each floor has about seventy aisles of bookcases, reaching up to the ceiling. Dusty oaken tables and stiff backed chairs take up the middle sections.
Two years ago, when Kourna sealed their borders against Vabbi and Istan, merchants from the neighboring regions went back to their homes in protest. Eight days after Danika declared that the borders to Kourna were open again to all visitors; merchants slowly began to creep back into the city to re-open their shops. It was another three days before she saw the first librarian report back in. Today was humid and sticky, and Danika was wearing her traditional green and white woven outfit with the matching sandals. It was another hot day in the city, and was worse underground. Danika, who considers herself a conservative, unlaced the top rows of her tunic to breathe better. Even being alone underground, she was conscious of her visible cleavage the open laces revealed. No matter. Danika kept her hair in her favorite long bun that hung off the end of her shoulders. She had books stacked around her with two lamps in front, giving light and life to the library’s existence. The only smell in the library was the burnt wax and flowery scent of perfume she dabbled on this morning.
Danika heard footsteps slowly coming down the small stairway, and looked up. An elderly gentleman descended down the steps and meandered past the first three empty tables, towards Danika’s occupied one in the middle. She could hear his muffled grunts of exertion as he approached her. The librarian was a short man; shorter than Danika, which is saying a lot, with a bent back and unusually long arms for a man his height. The old man had a long, narrow face with a nose that stuck out like a beak. Since his back was bent over seemingly with old age, his head was angled downwards, forcing his thick spectacles to hang precariously on the tip of his nose. He sported long, white, stringy hair that partially covered his pointy ears and settled over his bony shoulders. The crooked, brown staff he leaned over had seen better days. He ambled over behind her table and scanned over the titles on the tops of the stacks. Danika stopped reading, and had to lean her head back to take in the visitor.
“Hmm, what do we have here…,” the elderly man muttered in a scraggly voice, picking up a title off the stack. “The Accounts of High Priest Alchemist. An interesting read, if I do say so myself. Doesn’t cover everything, though. What is this one here…,” he placed the book off to the side and grabbed the next one. “Fullmana Alchemist: Diviner Extraordinaire. Pah, a flimsy read. This pile of horse manure is nothing more than a celebration to his ‘accomplishments’. Which, in my opinion, were nothing more than cheap parlor tricks in the face of true artwork. Hmpf!”
Danika forced a smile on her face, as she stood up to offer her hand. “You must be Elder Wistah, a pleasure to finally meet you.” He looked down at her hand quizzically for a moment before offering his own in return. “Yes, yes, that’s me, young lady. You can call me Marlin. You must be that beautiful new Spearmarshal everyone is raving about,” he finished, pushing his glasses back up his nose. He had a great view of Danika’s round cleavage from his height, and she felt her cheeks begin to redden.
“Well, I guess word does travel quickly around here,” Danika offered in return, not knowing what else to say. “Indeed it does, and they never mentioned how lush you were,” Marlin smiled, not pulling his eyes off her open laces. Danika cleared her throat loud enough to snap Marlin’s attention back up to her own. “Well, I am in need of your help, good sir. I am looking for information on the Diviners.”
Marlin’s bushy eyebrows rose up in surprise. “Diviners, huh? Well I guess I can help you with that... errr..”
“You can call me Danika.”
“Yes, yes, Danika, hmm. Good strong name. My sister’s name was Danika, you know. God bless her soul. Lived ‘til she was ninety-three!” Marlin exclaimed.
“Yes well, any help you can give me would be appreciated,” Danika said, not catching his humor.
“Ok, let’s see what you pulled here and maybe I can find the ones you couldn’t. And I’m assuming you know where to put these priceless gems, when you’re done?” Marlin said looking askance at Danika. “Yes, I know where they go, Marlin,” Danika replied, sitting back down. “And I couldn’t find any other books that talk about Diviners.”
“Well, you could ask me, for starters. I may know a thing or two,” Marlin snorted, sorting through the stacks. Danika sat back and crossed her arms, not amused. “Ok Marlin, tell me what you know.” He stopped scanning the books and peered over his glasses in Danika’s direction. “What would you like to know?”
“Well, I want to know if I’m truly a Diviner, to begin with. And if I am, what does it mean? What can I do with this Diviner stuff?” Marlin gave her a puzzled look. “What can you do? There’s a trick question if I ever heard one,” he laughed, holding his stomach.
Danika shot him a scowl. “Well good sir, if you have nothing else to offer but a laugh, then I must excuse myself. I have more important things to take care of,” Danika fumed, rising from her chair. “I have very little time to figure this nonsense out, and I need to know the changes that have come over me before I learn the hard way.” Danika stormed towards the stairway leading to the next level but a bony arm grabbed her wrist, halting her progress.
Marlin grabbed Danika by the wrist. “I am sorry, m’lady, if I have offended you. I am a very old man and sometimes my smart lip gets the best of me. I must apologize,” he finished, giving a gracious bow. Danika felt like pointing out his wandering eyes, but didn’t. “That’s ok, Marlin. Just know that I am pressed for time, and would like to leave here with a better sense of all this.”
For the next three hours Marlin sat with Danika at her table and recounted his tales of the last known Diviner; The High Priest Alchemist. “His real name was Hector Lacen. He later gave himself the name of Fullmana Alchemist, due the fact that he seemingly never ran out of energy while casting, and favored himself as an inventor of sorts,” Marlin snorted, bouncing the spectacles on his nose. “Hector’s initial spells were not new of course, but he customized many in a way that any normal monk could use on a regular basis. He was not a battle mage, mind you, but his spells were used primarily in defense against aggressors. Hector was a peaceful man; lived in Cantha most of his life, and he rarely left his home in Kaineng City. For a few years, Hector served as an advisor to Emperor Kisu. During his time as an advisor, he met a ritualist named Togo Hichu. And that is where the story becomes interesting.”
“Why?” Danika asked, resting her head on a hand. Marlin scooted his chair closer and his voice became a hushed whisper; as if the dusty books were listening to sensitive information.
“It was during his time with Master Togo, that the real magic appeared. Through Togo, Hector found inspiration to improve the world around him. You can literally feel his magic on the Haiju Lagoon. The plant life is always green, lush, and ripe, despite the time of year. The water itself gives off a healing aura. This area and a few others are still imbued with his magic, after all these years. He gave back to Mother Nature, and the wildlife on Shing Jea Island.”
Danika leaned back in her chair to let the information sink in. “So, what killed him?” she asked. Marlin leaned in closer, and Danika could smell baked ham and basil on his breath. “It was his Miasma spell that killed him, and everyone he held dear.” Danika’s brows furrowed in consternation. “Miasma, what is that?” she asked. “Miasma was supposed to be fog-like cure spell, but it went terribly wrong,” Marlin whispered. “Hector didn’t take into account a handful of plant life that would have an adverse effect on the spell. When he released the fog…it changed. The fog was supposed to settle onto his outer landscape in the form of a protective barrier against the elements. The fog became a disease, the likes no one had ever seen! Before the miasma could be cleared the spell cost Hector his life, along with hundreds of others. The Canthan government closed off Hector’s home in Zen Daijun where some say the disease is still in the air. Some infected creatures have even been spotted, roaming around.”
That last comment sent a shiver down Danika’s spine. Spells gone bad? She never took into account the possibilities of an adverse spell cast until now.
Marlin’s scraggly voice took on the tone of a teacher. “You must...above all else...exercise caution while working outside the boundaries of certain spells. The safeguards were put in place for a reason, and must not be broken,” Marlin implored. A palpable feeling settled into Danika. She was beginning to think twice about re-working half the spells she planned on. “Thank you, Marlin, for your advice,” she replied, rising up from her seat. “I am needed back in Istan before I head to Vabbi.” Marlin rose up and began digging in his pockets. “There is something I want to give you, Danika, before you head out. It’s a spell I was working on not too long ago, but couldn’t finish. It’s almost complete; just needs some tweaking on the way it's written, is all.”
“You are a monk as well?” Danika asked, genuinely surprised.
“Was a monk is more apt. Although, I still create spells and what-not in my free time. Ahh!” Marlin found whatever he was looking for and pulled his hand out of his pocket. He offered Danika a small rolled up parchment. She unrolled it and began scanning over the runes.
“Interesting…it’s an enchantment…that improves on other spells?” she asked, looking over the runes on the parchment.
“In a way yes,” Marlin corrected. “The spell has no inherent affect by itself, but while in use, other spells and enchantments become more powerful and quicker to cast. It hasn’t been tested, of course, since it isn’t finished, but I’m sure you can fill in the spaces,” he smiled, coyly.Danika nodded in reply; she already knew the runes which would finish the spell. She would have to write them down later on. “Thank you very much, Marlin, for this spell. What do you call it?”
“I call it: Healer’s Boon.”
“A fitting name,” Danika replied, smiling back. “I must be off now,” she said again, picking up a few books to return. “Let me help you with these first.” Marlin waved dismissingly with his hands. “No, no, don’t worry about the books. I shall put them back in their proper place. You have a safe journey to Istan, and tell Elder Suhl that I said hello. He’s a crusty old fellow, but we had many memorable journeys together,” the old monk reflected.
“I will send him your regards, good sir,” Danika replied reverently, giving a curt bow. She walked back to the surface and headed for the docks, where a boat was waiting to take her to the Istan mainland. The docks were brimming with activity today. Men and women were unloading supplies, weapons, armor and even small animals. Supply ships were constantly coming and going now between Istan and Gandara; but Danika needed soldiers to fill these armor suits stacked on the docks. She grinned when she noticed two very impatient passengers sitting on the docks next to her schooner.
“Well, it took you long enough!” Koss grumbled standing up. “Yes, we were just about to leave without you, sis,” Kiruna added, rising from her feet as well.
“My apologies,” Danika laughed. “I was having a bit of fun in the library.”
“What kind of fun can you have in a dusty old library… wait... never mind,” Kiruna bit back the rest of her reply snickering. Danika shot her older sister a scowl as she boarded the ship, which Koss found hilarious. “We can leave now Captain,” Danika yelled from across the deck. She wanted this voyage over and done with. Time was of the essence, and she knew she was in for a fight with the Council.
Ω Ω Ω
Gandara’s sole purpose was to be the central hub of the Elona, and the library serves as a perfect example. The massive library underneath the city was built to hold volumes upon volumes of books from the three regions of Kourna. Four levels were built, each holding a region’s own literature and history. The first level or ground level holds the books from Kourna, the second level contains Vabbi, and the third has Istan. The fourth has various bits from other nations in Tyria and Cantha. Each floor has about seventy aisles of bookcases, reaching up to the ceiling. Dusty oaken tables and stiff backed chairs take up the middle sections.
Two years ago, when Kourna sealed their borders against Vabbi and Istan, merchants from the neighboring regions went back to their homes in protest. Eight days after Danika declared that the borders to Kourna were open again to all visitors; merchants slowly began to creep back into the city to re-open their shops. It was another three days before she saw the first librarian report back in. Today was humid and sticky, and Danika was wearing her traditional green and white woven outfit with the matching sandals. It was another hot day in the city, and was worse underground. Danika, who considers herself a conservative, unlaced the top rows of her tunic to breathe better. Even being alone underground, she was conscious of her visible cleavage the open laces revealed. No matter. Danika kept her hair in her favorite long bun that hung off the end of her shoulders. She had books stacked around her with two lamps in front, giving light and life to the library’s existence. The only smell in the library was the burnt wax and flowery scent of perfume she dabbled on this morning.
Danika heard footsteps slowly coming down the small stairway, and looked up. An elderly gentleman descended down the steps and meandered past the first three empty tables, towards Danika’s occupied one in the middle. She could hear his muffled grunts of exertion as he approached her. The librarian was a short man; shorter than Danika, which is saying a lot, with a bent back and unusually long arms for a man his height. The old man had a long, narrow face with a nose that stuck out like a beak. Since his back was bent over seemingly with old age, his head was angled downwards, forcing his thick spectacles to hang precariously on the tip of his nose. He sported long, white, stringy hair that partially covered his pointy ears and settled over his bony shoulders. The crooked, brown staff he leaned over had seen better days. He ambled over behind her table and scanned over the titles on the tops of the stacks. Danika stopped reading, and had to lean her head back to take in the visitor.
“Hmm, what do we have here…,” the elderly man muttered in a scraggly voice, picking up a title off the stack. “The Accounts of High Priest Alchemist. An interesting read, if I do say so myself. Doesn’t cover everything, though. What is this one here…,” he placed the book off to the side and grabbed the next one. “Fullmana Alchemist: Diviner Extraordinaire. Pah, a flimsy read. This pile of horse manure is nothing more than a celebration to his ‘accomplishments’. Which, in my opinion, were nothing more than cheap parlor tricks in the face of true artwork. Hmpf!”
Danika forced a smile on her face, as she stood up to offer her hand. “You must be Elder Wistah, a pleasure to finally meet you.” He looked down at her hand quizzically for a moment before offering his own in return. “Yes, yes, that’s me, young lady. You can call me Marlin. You must be that beautiful new Spearmarshal everyone is raving about,” he finished, pushing his glasses back up his nose. He had a great view of Danika’s round cleavage from his height, and she felt her cheeks begin to redden.
“Well, I guess word does travel quickly around here,” Danika offered in return, not knowing what else to say. “Indeed it does, and they never mentioned how lush you were,” Marlin smiled, not pulling his eyes off her open laces. Danika cleared her throat loud enough to snap Marlin’s attention back up to her own. “Well, I am in need of your help, good sir. I am looking for information on the Diviners.”
Marlin’s bushy eyebrows rose up in surprise. “Diviners, huh? Well I guess I can help you with that... errr..”
“You can call me Danika.”
“Yes, yes, Danika, hmm. Good strong name. My sister’s name was Danika, you know. God bless her soul. Lived ‘til she was ninety-three!” Marlin exclaimed.
“Yes well, any help you can give me would be appreciated,” Danika said, not catching his humor.
“Ok, let’s see what you pulled here and maybe I can find the ones you couldn’t. And I’m assuming you know where to put these priceless gems, when you’re done?” Marlin said looking askance at Danika. “Yes, I know where they go, Marlin,” Danika replied, sitting back down. “And I couldn’t find any other books that talk about Diviners.”
“Well, you could ask me, for starters. I may know a thing or two,” Marlin snorted, sorting through the stacks. Danika sat back and crossed her arms, not amused. “Ok Marlin, tell me what you know.” He stopped scanning the books and peered over his glasses in Danika’s direction. “What would you like to know?”
“Well, I want to know if I’m truly a Diviner, to begin with. And if I am, what does it mean? What can I do with this Diviner stuff?” Marlin gave her a puzzled look. “What can you do? There’s a trick question if I ever heard one,” he laughed, holding his stomach.
Danika shot him a scowl. “Well good sir, if you have nothing else to offer but a laugh, then I must excuse myself. I have more important things to take care of,” Danika fumed, rising from her chair. “I have very little time to figure this nonsense out, and I need to know the changes that have come over me before I learn the hard way.” Danika stormed towards the stairway leading to the next level but a bony arm grabbed her wrist, halting her progress.
Marlin grabbed Danika by the wrist. “I am sorry, m’lady, if I have offended you. I am a very old man and sometimes my smart lip gets the best of me. I must apologize,” he finished, giving a gracious bow. Danika felt like pointing out his wandering eyes, but didn’t. “That’s ok, Marlin. Just know that I am pressed for time, and would like to leave here with a better sense of all this.”
For the next three hours Marlin sat with Danika at her table and recounted his tales of the last known Diviner; The High Priest Alchemist. “His real name was Hector Lacen. He later gave himself the name of Fullmana Alchemist, due the fact that he seemingly never ran out of energy while casting, and favored himself as an inventor of sorts,” Marlin snorted, bouncing the spectacles on his nose. “Hector’s initial spells were not new of course, but he customized many in a way that any normal monk could use on a regular basis. He was not a battle mage, mind you, but his spells were used primarily in defense against aggressors. Hector was a peaceful man; lived in Cantha most of his life, and he rarely left his home in Kaineng City. For a few years, Hector served as an advisor to Emperor Kisu. During his time as an advisor, he met a ritualist named Togo Hichu. And that is where the story becomes interesting.”
“Why?” Danika asked, resting her head on a hand. Marlin scooted his chair closer and his voice became a hushed whisper; as if the dusty books were listening to sensitive information.
“It was during his time with Master Togo, that the real magic appeared. Through Togo, Hector found inspiration to improve the world around him. You can literally feel his magic on the Haiju Lagoon. The plant life is always green, lush, and ripe, despite the time of year. The water itself gives off a healing aura. This area and a few others are still imbued with his magic, after all these years. He gave back to Mother Nature, and the wildlife on Shing Jea Island.”
Danika leaned back in her chair to let the information sink in. “So, what killed him?” she asked. Marlin leaned in closer, and Danika could smell baked ham and basil on his breath. “It was his Miasma spell that killed him, and everyone he held dear.” Danika’s brows furrowed in consternation. “Miasma, what is that?” she asked. “Miasma was supposed to be fog-like cure spell, but it went terribly wrong,” Marlin whispered. “Hector didn’t take into account a handful of plant life that would have an adverse effect on the spell. When he released the fog…it changed. The fog was supposed to settle onto his outer landscape in the form of a protective barrier against the elements. The fog became a disease, the likes no one had ever seen! Before the miasma could be cleared the spell cost Hector his life, along with hundreds of others. The Canthan government closed off Hector’s home in Zen Daijun where some say the disease is still in the air. Some infected creatures have even been spotted, roaming around.”
That last comment sent a shiver down Danika’s spine. Spells gone bad? She never took into account the possibilities of an adverse spell cast until now.
Marlin’s scraggly voice took on the tone of a teacher. “You must...above all else...exercise caution while working outside the boundaries of certain spells. The safeguards were put in place for a reason, and must not be broken,” Marlin implored. A palpable feeling settled into Danika. She was beginning to think twice about re-working half the spells she planned on. “Thank you, Marlin, for your advice,” she replied, rising up from her seat. “I am needed back in Istan before I head to Vabbi.” Marlin rose up and began digging in his pockets. “There is something I want to give you, Danika, before you head out. It’s a spell I was working on not too long ago, but couldn’t finish. It’s almost complete; just needs some tweaking on the way it's written, is all.”
“You are a monk as well?” Danika asked, genuinely surprised.
“Was a monk is more apt. Although, I still create spells and what-not in my free time. Ahh!” Marlin found whatever he was looking for and pulled his hand out of his pocket. He offered Danika a small rolled up parchment. She unrolled it and began scanning over the runes.
“Interesting…it’s an enchantment…that improves on other spells?” she asked, looking over the runes on the parchment.
“In a way yes,” Marlin corrected. “The spell has no inherent affect by itself, but while in use, other spells and enchantments become more powerful and quicker to cast. It hasn’t been tested, of course, since it isn’t finished, but I’m sure you can fill in the spaces,” he smiled, coyly.Danika nodded in reply; she already knew the runes which would finish the spell. She would have to write them down later on. “Thank you very much, Marlin, for this spell. What do you call it?”
“I call it: Healer’s Boon.”
“A fitting name,” Danika replied, smiling back. “I must be off now,” she said again, picking up a few books to return. “Let me help you with these first.” Marlin waved dismissingly with his hands. “No, no, don’t worry about the books. I shall put them back in their proper place. You have a safe journey to Istan, and tell Elder Suhl that I said hello. He’s a crusty old fellow, but we had many memorable journeys together,” the old monk reflected.
“I will send him your regards, good sir,” Danika replied reverently, giving a curt bow. She walked back to the surface and headed for the docks, where a boat was waiting to take her to the Istan mainland. The docks were brimming with activity today. Men and women were unloading supplies, weapons, armor and even small animals. Supply ships were constantly coming and going now between Istan and Gandara; but Danika needed soldiers to fill these armor suits stacked on the docks. She grinned when she noticed two very impatient passengers sitting on the docks next to her schooner.
“Well, it took you long enough!” Koss grumbled standing up. “Yes, we were just about to leave without you, sis,” Kiruna added, rising from her feet as well.
“My apologies,” Danika laughed. “I was having a bit of fun in the library.”
“What kind of fun can you have in a dusty old library… wait... never mind,” Kiruna bit back the rest of her reply snickering. Danika shot her older sister a scowl as she boarded the ship, which Koss found hilarious. “We can leave now Captain,” Danika yelled from across the deck. She wanted this voyage over and done with. Time was of the essence, and she knew she was in for a fight with the Council.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Hello everyone,
First time writer, long time reader.. The absolute hardest part about starting to write, for me was, the first paragraph! I sat down in front of my computer and thought of a way to begin for maybe an hour before words appeared on my screen
Up to now I have twenty three chapters complete. I'm trying to cap the story at 26 if I can. I originally planned for 19 but that went out the window!
Any feedback would be appreciated. As this is my first attempt at storytelling, I'm certain a few things were missed.
Hope you all enjoy,
Vix
First time writer, long time reader.. The absolute hardest part about starting to write, for me was, the first paragraph! I sat down in front of my computer and thought of a way to begin for maybe an hour before words appeared on my screen
Up to now I have twenty three chapters complete. I'm trying to cap the story at 26 if I can. I originally planned for 19 but that went out the window!
Any feedback would be appreciated. As this is my first attempt at storytelling, I'm certain a few things were missed.
Hope you all enjoy,
Vix
BladeWind
I havent yet read past the first chapter,
Simply beacause i wanted to congratulate you on trying something like this,I myself are working on a story, and its nice to see like minded people.
Very well done
Regards
~Frozenwind
Simply beacause i wanted to congratulate you on trying something like this,I myself are working on a story, and its nice to see like minded people.
Very well done
Regards
~Frozenwind
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 14 – Xeries and the Traveling Monk
Dunkoro leaned forward out of his cushioned chair and curled his fingers around the handle of the cup, which rested on the table. Relaxing back in his seat, Dunkoro sipped the hot tea and nodded appreciatively at his long time friend. Nolani Academy hadn’t changed much since he was last here, a few months back. Most of the wizards were on assignment, which left a handful to take care of the Capital’s day to day chores. Arch Magus’s personal chambers were just as vibrant as Dunkoro remembered: plush chairs, lacquered furniture,expensive paintings depicting various battles, and a lavish balcony
that overlooked the Academy garden. The only real change was the Arch Magus himself. Age, it seemed, had finally caught up with the man, as evident by the streaks of white through his long, black hair. The skin on his face was thin and gaunt, and his well-kept beard had speckles of gray; although his formidable jaw line and the sparkle in his green eyes still spoke of exuberance and vitality.
“The tea is good?” Xeries asked, sipping his own across from Dunkoro.
“Yes it is, thank you.” Dunkoro replied. Xeries put his cup back on the table. He removed his glasses, rubbed the bridge of his nose a few times, and placed the glasses back on. “So tell me again, old friend, why you need my help specifically, and not the help from one of my very capable wizards.” Dunkoro smiled inwardly. For the decades that Dunkoro knew Xeries; when he was still in the Academy, when Xeries accepted the position of First Mage, up to now as Arch Magus, Xeries had always been a man that went straight to the point; a quality that helped Xeries become the Arch Magus in the first place. Dunkoro took another sip before answering. “You and I both know what is at stake here, Xeries, we cannot leave the fate of the world to a handful of Sunspears and magicians. We knew a long time ago that this day was coming.”
Xeries leaned back in his chair and waved a hand, dismissing Dunkoro’s warning. “Yes, yes, I know, old friend. I was there also, if you remember. I blame Elona’s unwillingness to act as their downfall. The ruling council – before it disbanded – had ample opportunity
to quell the uprising in the Realm of Torment. We simply couldn’t believe, the Order of Whispers alone, could contain such an evil.”
Dunkoro placed the half-empty cup of tea back on the table, and folded his hands. “We can still beat this, Xeries. We have enough men at arms… ”
“Spare me the lecture, my friend,” Xeries interrupted. “I know very well our capabilities. Remember who you are speaking to.” Dunkoro raised his right hand in apology. “And you and I both know, Dunkoro,” - Xeries motioned to Dunkoro and himself - “That Danika will face more than just an army of Margonites, even though the Margonites themselves will be a formidable challenge. We both know who else bends to the will of Abaddon.”
“And sometimes I wish we didn’t.” Dunkoro responded, sighing heavily.
Xeries gaunt face expanded out with a rare smile. “Ah, such is the case with responsibility and foresight: as soon as you receive it, you wished you hadn’t!” Both men chuckled. Xeries found it important at this juncture to keep a positive tone. “You remember the meeting you missed, Dunkoro? When you were needed in the Shiverpeaks?” Dunkoro scratched the gray stubble on his unkempt beard; he hadn’t shaved since he left Istan for the raid on Gandara. “Oh yes, I do remember. That was the last meeting of the International Council, if I’m not mistaken.” Xeries clapped his hands and playfully jabbed a finger towards Dunkoro. “Right! It was fairly obvious that Elona was not going to act against the information we presented regarding the military buildup in Torc’qua, but Tyria acted on it.”
Dunkoro leaned forward in his chair. “What do you mean? What did they do?” Every time Xeries had juicy news that Dunkoro had not heard yet, he always made his old friend work for it. Xeries leaned back and tapped a finger against his bearded chin. “So you were not aware of the Ebon Vanguard’s assault on the city of Torc’qua, eh?” Xeries sat back in his chair smiling. Dunkoro gestured for the Arch Magus to spill the beans. “Ok, I give up, Xeries. Tell me about the Vanguard: were they successful?”
Xeries leaned forward, looking Dunkoro in the eyes. “Yes and no. The Vanguard completed many raids throughout the city, lessening their numbers. Sometime between the raids, they were betrayed by someone who knew where their base of operations was, someone who attended the final council meeting, and relayed that information to Lord Jadoth. According to Jurah, otherwise known as the Master of Whispers, the Ebon force was slaughtered to a man.”
“But who would do such a thing? I mean, they’re already out-numbered, even with the Orders of Whispers in league them…” Dunkoro'seyes widen with realization. “It was Varesh, wasn’t it? She was still on the Council at the time.” Xeries nodded, solemnly. “The Ebon Vanguard sent their best warrior to lead the assault. You’ve met her once before, Dunkoro, during the Royal Ascalonian Masquerade Ball a few years back. That was before she became the acting General.”
“You meet her once, and you remember her for a lifetime,” Dunkoro remarked, casually. “Her name was Vixtrola Rock, but she preferred that people call her Vix. I’m guessing because of her bi-sexual nature, Vix fit better. In any case, that was her; the most feared warrior in the world, and for good reason. Vix was a ruthless woman both on and off the battlefield. She was the most physically and intellectually intimidating person I have ever met.” Dunkoro let out a whistle.
“I was faced with many unique challenges while dealing with that woman, Dunkoro, how can someone so beautiful and alluring, be so ferocious and barbaric at the same time? Two extremely different sides to the same coin, I tell you.” Xeries shook his head, dumfounded.
“I’m assuming her body was never recovered?” Dunkoro asked, snapping Xeries out of his reverie.
“Everyone but hers,” he muttered, shaking his head again.
“Dear Spirits, Dunkoro, can you imagine what would happen if Vix paired up with our new Diviner Spearmarshal? The fiercest warrior in all the lands, fighting alongside potentially the most powerful monk we have ever seen? The two of them together could reshape the world!” Xeries threw his hands up in praise and Dunkoro nodded earnestly, in agreement.
Xeries mood darkened, however, as he continued on. “But, alas, our wishes never seem to come true, and the kids left us with such amess, it will require the adults to clean it.”
Xeries finished the rest of his tea and walked to the balcony, his dark lavender robe billowing out behind him. Dunkoro followed him out. It was still morning, and the sun was level with the balcony. Dunkoro was forced to narrow his eyes against the light.
Xeries leaned against the railing and crossed his arms, letting his thoughts wander.
Dunkoro leaned against the railing alongside the Arch Magus and studied the garden below. A few moments passed before Xeries spoke again. “Dunkoro, before I agree to help you, I have one more question.” Xeries said in a flat tone, not breaking his gaze from
the rising sun.
“Yes, Xeries, go on.”
The Arch Magus turned his head and gazed into Dunkoro’s eyes. “Do you think Danika will become powerful enough to confront Abaddon?” Dunkoro chose his next words carefully, “The apotheosis has already begun within her. It is up to Danika now, to accept her new role in the world. I am certain that she will fully utilize the gift that Dwayna has so graciously bestowed upon her, before the end.”
Xeries accepted Dunkoro’s answer, and turned his head back out to the garden. “Good enough for me, old friend.”
Dunkoro leaned forward out of his cushioned chair and curled his fingers around the handle of the cup, which rested on the table. Relaxing back in his seat, Dunkoro sipped the hot tea and nodded appreciatively at his long time friend. Nolani Academy hadn’t changed much since he was last here, a few months back. Most of the wizards were on assignment, which left a handful to take care of the Capital’s day to day chores. Arch Magus’s personal chambers were just as vibrant as Dunkoro remembered: plush chairs, lacquered furniture,expensive paintings depicting various battles, and a lavish balcony
that overlooked the Academy garden. The only real change was the Arch Magus himself. Age, it seemed, had finally caught up with the man, as evident by the streaks of white through his long, black hair. The skin on his face was thin and gaunt, and his well-kept beard had speckles of gray; although his formidable jaw line and the sparkle in his green eyes still spoke of exuberance and vitality.
“The tea is good?” Xeries asked, sipping his own across from Dunkoro.
“Yes it is, thank you.” Dunkoro replied. Xeries put his cup back on the table. He removed his glasses, rubbed the bridge of his nose a few times, and placed the glasses back on. “So tell me again, old friend, why you need my help specifically, and not the help from one of my very capable wizards.” Dunkoro smiled inwardly. For the decades that Dunkoro knew Xeries; when he was still in the Academy, when Xeries accepted the position of First Mage, up to now as Arch Magus, Xeries had always been a man that went straight to the point; a quality that helped Xeries become the Arch Magus in the first place. Dunkoro took another sip before answering. “You and I both know what is at stake here, Xeries, we cannot leave the fate of the world to a handful of Sunspears and magicians. We knew a long time ago that this day was coming.”
Xeries leaned back in his chair and waved a hand, dismissing Dunkoro’s warning. “Yes, yes, I know, old friend. I was there also, if you remember. I blame Elona’s unwillingness to act as their downfall. The ruling council – before it disbanded – had ample opportunity
to quell the uprising in the Realm of Torment. We simply couldn’t believe, the Order of Whispers alone, could contain such an evil.”
Dunkoro placed the half-empty cup of tea back on the table, and folded his hands. “We can still beat this, Xeries. We have enough men at arms… ”
“Spare me the lecture, my friend,” Xeries interrupted. “I know very well our capabilities. Remember who you are speaking to.” Dunkoro raised his right hand in apology. “And you and I both know, Dunkoro,” - Xeries motioned to Dunkoro and himself - “That Danika will face more than just an army of Margonites, even though the Margonites themselves will be a formidable challenge. We both know who else bends to the will of Abaddon.”
“And sometimes I wish we didn’t.” Dunkoro responded, sighing heavily.
Xeries gaunt face expanded out with a rare smile. “Ah, such is the case with responsibility and foresight: as soon as you receive it, you wished you hadn’t!” Both men chuckled. Xeries found it important at this juncture to keep a positive tone. “You remember the meeting you missed, Dunkoro? When you were needed in the Shiverpeaks?” Dunkoro scratched the gray stubble on his unkempt beard; he hadn’t shaved since he left Istan for the raid on Gandara. “Oh yes, I do remember. That was the last meeting of the International Council, if I’m not mistaken.” Xeries clapped his hands and playfully jabbed a finger towards Dunkoro. “Right! It was fairly obvious that Elona was not going to act against the information we presented regarding the military buildup in Torc’qua, but Tyria acted on it.”
Dunkoro leaned forward in his chair. “What do you mean? What did they do?” Every time Xeries had juicy news that Dunkoro had not heard yet, he always made his old friend work for it. Xeries leaned back and tapped a finger against his bearded chin. “So you were not aware of the Ebon Vanguard’s assault on the city of Torc’qua, eh?” Xeries sat back in his chair smiling. Dunkoro gestured for the Arch Magus to spill the beans. “Ok, I give up, Xeries. Tell me about the Vanguard: were they successful?”
Xeries leaned forward, looking Dunkoro in the eyes. “Yes and no. The Vanguard completed many raids throughout the city, lessening their numbers. Sometime between the raids, they were betrayed by someone who knew where their base of operations was, someone who attended the final council meeting, and relayed that information to Lord Jadoth. According to Jurah, otherwise known as the Master of Whispers, the Ebon force was slaughtered to a man.”
“But who would do such a thing? I mean, they’re already out-numbered, even with the Orders of Whispers in league them…” Dunkoro'seyes widen with realization. “It was Varesh, wasn’t it? She was still on the Council at the time.” Xeries nodded, solemnly. “The Ebon Vanguard sent their best warrior to lead the assault. You’ve met her once before, Dunkoro, during the Royal Ascalonian Masquerade Ball a few years back. That was before she became the acting General.”
“You meet her once, and you remember her for a lifetime,” Dunkoro remarked, casually. “Her name was Vixtrola Rock, but she preferred that people call her Vix. I’m guessing because of her bi-sexual nature, Vix fit better. In any case, that was her; the most feared warrior in the world, and for good reason. Vix was a ruthless woman both on and off the battlefield. She was the most physically and intellectually intimidating person I have ever met.” Dunkoro let out a whistle.
“I was faced with many unique challenges while dealing with that woman, Dunkoro, how can someone so beautiful and alluring, be so ferocious and barbaric at the same time? Two extremely different sides to the same coin, I tell you.” Xeries shook his head, dumfounded.
“I’m assuming her body was never recovered?” Dunkoro asked, snapping Xeries out of his reverie.
“Everyone but hers,” he muttered, shaking his head again.
“Dear Spirits, Dunkoro, can you imagine what would happen if Vix paired up with our new Diviner Spearmarshal? The fiercest warrior in all the lands, fighting alongside potentially the most powerful monk we have ever seen? The two of them together could reshape the world!” Xeries threw his hands up in praise and Dunkoro nodded earnestly, in agreement.
Xeries mood darkened, however, as he continued on. “But, alas, our wishes never seem to come true, and the kids left us with such amess, it will require the adults to clean it.”
Xeries finished the rest of his tea and walked to the balcony, his dark lavender robe billowing out behind him. Dunkoro followed him out. It was still morning, and the sun was level with the balcony. Dunkoro was forced to narrow his eyes against the light.
Xeries leaned against the railing and crossed his arms, letting his thoughts wander.
Dunkoro leaned against the railing alongside the Arch Magus and studied the garden below. A few moments passed before Xeries spoke again. “Dunkoro, before I agree to help you, I have one more question.” Xeries said in a flat tone, not breaking his gaze from
the rising sun.
“Yes, Xeries, go on.”
The Arch Magus turned his head and gazed into Dunkoro’s eyes. “Do you think Danika will become powerful enough to confront Abaddon?” Dunkoro chose his next words carefully, “The apotheosis has already begun within her. It is up to Danika now, to accept her new role in the world. I am certain that she will fully utilize the gift that Dwayna has so graciously bestowed upon her, before the end.”
Xeries accepted Dunkoro’s answer, and turned his head back out to the garden. “Good enough for me, old friend.”
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 15 – Convincing the Council
If you ask people of Tyria or Cantha about Istan , they will tell you that the nation is a romantic summer getaway; which is still technically true. Royal families from all over the world spend their summers in Istan. Couples will remember having their wedding ceremonies in the Mehtani Keys; or taking hikes through the haunting jungles near Blacktide Den. Champion’s Dawn has been the host of countless International Martial Arts and Con Dar tournaments. Ninety-percent of Istan’s income has been from tourists, eager to explore the wild (but well-guarded) jungles, forests and excavations. The poor village of Kodlonu Hamlet was re-constructed from the ground up, just to take in the overflow of tourists from the Mehtani Keys. Greedy merchants can easily charge triple the price for their various, shiny baubles and still be flooded with business. It is difficult not to be happy in a place where the weather is beautiful, the women are gorgeous and the water sparkles clear all the way to the bottom.
Danika never really felt at home in Istan, even though she grew up here. At the age of two, her parents moved from Kryta to Istan, and she hasn’t been home since. Not taking into account that Danika was usually the fairest in the village, her outwards persona among the other monks in the academy didn’t sit well. She has always been a light-hearted person, but there was always something that seperated her from the rest, something dark and foreboding. Leaning out from the boat to gaze at the harbor, that same feeling was back. A feeling, as if she wasn’t sailing into the right port. Where else could she sail off to, Kryta, perhaps?
She pushed those thoughts aside and re-focused her wandering mind. The last time she saw the docks it was pitch black and dead quiet. Now the docks were crowded with warships, schooners, and fishing vessels. “All the boats in Istan are docked here for sure,” she thought. Her own schooner veered right, heading for a section that was cordoned off by two Sunspears and a Dockmaster. Danika smiled when she recognized her friend was in charge of the harbor.
“Ahlaro, how good to see you again!” Danika exclaimed, embracing the Dockmaster when she stepped onto the pier. “Well, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes? You wouldn't believe the rumors that have been flying around. Bodies and empty boats washing ashore ever since you left.... the council is in session as we speak. Tell your tale to Elder Suhl and the rest. They are awaiting your arrival,” Ahlaro briefed Danika, sounding less like his jovial self. His tone put a frown on her face. “I know, Ahlaro, I know. They won’t be pleased with what I will be asking for. As Spearmarshal though, I have no other choice.” Ahlaro grinned when Danika mentioned her new title. “I do believe congratulations are in order for you, pretty lady,” Ahlaro exclaimed, finishing with a gracious bow. Danika blushed at her old friend’s compliment. “Thank you, good sir, I better not waste any more time. Would you like to escort me to the hall?” Danika invited. She could have used some good company, even for a little while.
“It would be my pleasure.”
As Ahlaro and Danika took the steps from the dock up onto the main terrace, she noticed a lot of major changes that took place in her absence. The main merchant area was now void of the usual jewelry and clothing sellers, and now replaced by armories, lots of armories. As they walked along the wide marble path, Danika could spot a few tourists. In comparison to the Moon Fortress of Gandara, Kamadan is roughly the same size. While Gandara holds many high reaching buildings in a relatively small area, Kamadan is spread out flat over a wide area. The main terrace is almost always packed with tourists and citizens, but since the war…
Danika felt a pang of guilt as she walked through the sprawling city.
It was the evidence from her own investigation that Kormir presented the Council with. Danika found out about Kourna’s involvement with the Corsair raid. She also found out about a pending invasion from an easily fooled Kournan captain.
“Danika, Danika?” Ahlaro was trying to gain her attention. She blinked and turned her head to Ahlaro, who was walking beside her. “Oh yes, I’m sorry. I was…taking in all the new changes to Kamadan. I’ve never been away from home this long,” she chuckled.
“You’ve been gone over a month, if I still remember dates at my old age. Kormir led a fleet of ships north to Gandara under the cover of night,” Ahlaro recalled, in a scraggly voice. “She led the biggest raid in Istan’s history. Never mind that Danika, look over there,” he pointed up to the birds circling the tips of Kamadan’s golden pillars in the east. “The birds still fly over us, not understanding the people below. They remind me of the tourists, you know. They venture into Kamadan, not knowing our plight. They complain when the bauble merchants move to safer places in Champion’s Dawn.” Danika nodded absently as Ahlaro continued. “They complain that there are fewer guards around their jungle trails in Blacktide. They do not complain, however, when they sit on our beaches and enjoy our warm weather and crystal blue water." Danika arched her eyebrows at his comparison, not fully understanding. “How so?” Ahlaro had a grim look that she rarely saw. “To outsiders, Kamadan is still the city built for Istanis to vacation to and sleep in, like this country is a hotel! We are not respected on a political scale yet, we are the caretakers of Mehtani Keys, and nothing more!” Ahlaro stopped shouting and visibly calmed himself. Danika understood his anger well. Ahlaro was one of those people that saw the big picture clearly.
Danika saw the Council doors off in the distance, and wanted to leave her dear friend with some comforting words.
“I cannot tell you what is to come, my friend, because I’m not entirely sure myself. What I do know is that Kourna is no longer our enemy, and we have allies in Gandara awaiting my next orders. Vabbi will soon join our cause, and we will be rid of Varesh once and for all. I will do what I can to keep this land green.” Ahlaro relaxed as he heard her words. “Thank you, Danika, I know you will do your best. Ah, I see the doors, and there is Elder Suhl waiting for you,” Ahlaro stopped and turned to Danika. “I will see you again before you leave, I trust?” Danika gave her friend a curt bow, taking her leave. “Yes, you will. I promise.”
Ω Ω Ω
If you ask people of Tyria or Cantha about Istan , they will tell you that the nation is a romantic summer getaway; which is still technically true. Royal families from all over the world spend their summers in Istan. Couples will remember having their wedding ceremonies in the Mehtani Keys; or taking hikes through the haunting jungles near Blacktide Den. Champion’s Dawn has been the host of countless International Martial Arts and Con Dar tournaments. Ninety-percent of Istan’s income has been from tourists, eager to explore the wild (but well-guarded) jungles, forests and excavations. The poor village of Kodlonu Hamlet was re-constructed from the ground up, just to take in the overflow of tourists from the Mehtani Keys. Greedy merchants can easily charge triple the price for their various, shiny baubles and still be flooded with business. It is difficult not to be happy in a place where the weather is beautiful, the women are gorgeous and the water sparkles clear all the way to the bottom.
Danika never really felt at home in Istan, even though she grew up here. At the age of two, her parents moved from Kryta to Istan, and she hasn’t been home since. Not taking into account that Danika was usually the fairest in the village, her outwards persona among the other monks in the academy didn’t sit well. She has always been a light-hearted person, but there was always something that seperated her from the rest, something dark and foreboding. Leaning out from the boat to gaze at the harbor, that same feeling was back. A feeling, as if she wasn’t sailing into the right port. Where else could she sail off to, Kryta, perhaps?
She pushed those thoughts aside and re-focused her wandering mind. The last time she saw the docks it was pitch black and dead quiet. Now the docks were crowded with warships, schooners, and fishing vessels. “All the boats in Istan are docked here for sure,” she thought. Her own schooner veered right, heading for a section that was cordoned off by two Sunspears and a Dockmaster. Danika smiled when she recognized her friend was in charge of the harbor.
“Ahlaro, how good to see you again!” Danika exclaimed, embracing the Dockmaster when she stepped onto the pier. “Well, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes? You wouldn't believe the rumors that have been flying around. Bodies and empty boats washing ashore ever since you left.... the council is in session as we speak. Tell your tale to Elder Suhl and the rest. They are awaiting your arrival,” Ahlaro briefed Danika, sounding less like his jovial self. His tone put a frown on her face. “I know, Ahlaro, I know. They won’t be pleased with what I will be asking for. As Spearmarshal though, I have no other choice.” Ahlaro grinned when Danika mentioned her new title. “I do believe congratulations are in order for you, pretty lady,” Ahlaro exclaimed, finishing with a gracious bow. Danika blushed at her old friend’s compliment. “Thank you, good sir, I better not waste any more time. Would you like to escort me to the hall?” Danika invited. She could have used some good company, even for a little while.
“It would be my pleasure.”
As Ahlaro and Danika took the steps from the dock up onto the main terrace, she noticed a lot of major changes that took place in her absence. The main merchant area was now void of the usual jewelry and clothing sellers, and now replaced by armories, lots of armories. As they walked along the wide marble path, Danika could spot a few tourists. In comparison to the Moon Fortress of Gandara, Kamadan is roughly the same size. While Gandara holds many high reaching buildings in a relatively small area, Kamadan is spread out flat over a wide area. The main terrace is almost always packed with tourists and citizens, but since the war…
Danika felt a pang of guilt as she walked through the sprawling city.
It was the evidence from her own investigation that Kormir presented the Council with. Danika found out about Kourna’s involvement with the Corsair raid. She also found out about a pending invasion from an easily fooled Kournan captain.
“Danika, Danika?” Ahlaro was trying to gain her attention. She blinked and turned her head to Ahlaro, who was walking beside her. “Oh yes, I’m sorry. I was…taking in all the new changes to Kamadan. I’ve never been away from home this long,” she chuckled.
“You’ve been gone over a month, if I still remember dates at my old age. Kormir led a fleet of ships north to Gandara under the cover of night,” Ahlaro recalled, in a scraggly voice. “She led the biggest raid in Istan’s history. Never mind that Danika, look over there,” he pointed up to the birds circling the tips of Kamadan’s golden pillars in the east. “The birds still fly over us, not understanding the people below. They remind me of the tourists, you know. They venture into Kamadan, not knowing our plight. They complain when the bauble merchants move to safer places in Champion’s Dawn.” Danika nodded absently as Ahlaro continued. “They complain that there are fewer guards around their jungle trails in Blacktide. They do not complain, however, when they sit on our beaches and enjoy our warm weather and crystal blue water." Danika arched her eyebrows at his comparison, not fully understanding. “How so?” Ahlaro had a grim look that she rarely saw. “To outsiders, Kamadan is still the city built for Istanis to vacation to and sleep in, like this country is a hotel! We are not respected on a political scale yet, we are the caretakers of Mehtani Keys, and nothing more!” Ahlaro stopped shouting and visibly calmed himself. Danika understood his anger well. Ahlaro was one of those people that saw the big picture clearly.
Danika saw the Council doors off in the distance, and wanted to leave her dear friend with some comforting words.
“I cannot tell you what is to come, my friend, because I’m not entirely sure myself. What I do know is that Kourna is no longer our enemy, and we have allies in Gandara awaiting my next orders. Vabbi will soon join our cause, and we will be rid of Varesh once and for all. I will do what I can to keep this land green.” Ahlaro relaxed as he heard her words. “Thank you, Danika, I know you will do your best. Ah, I see the doors, and there is Elder Suhl waiting for you,” Ahlaro stopped and turned to Danika. “I will see you again before you leave, I trust?” Danika gave her friend a curt bow, taking her leave. “Yes, you will. I promise.”
Ω Ω Ω
Three hours later, Danika still fought tooth and nail with the Council. A stack of parchments sat on top of a wooden chair to her right. The same papers were spread out among the three elders seated at a wide table across from where she stood, as stiff as a pole. She had her shoulders rolled back, chin straight, and hands folded behind her. Danika wished she had her spear for times like this.
“Like I said before, gentlemen, we can still mount a formidable resistance. Our hold in Kourna is strong, however, our numbers are not. I ask again, allow me the troops I need to complete the mission.”
“And what is the mission again, Danika? Do you even know the particulars yourself, hmm?” Elder Dahut scolded Danika for what seemed like the hundreth time since the meeting began. Elder Suhl had the final say in matters, but Elders Dahut and Nahlo were taking their shots at the new Spearmarshal, obviously trying to test her mettle. Danika wasn’t fazed.
“Elder Dahut, you and I both know the facts. Must I go over them again?” Danika remarked, exhaling loudly. Dahut shot her a scowl. “Yes, I am still confused on the reasons behind marshaling all of the Sunspears for a wild goose chase through Kourna. You have not given me -”
“Given us, Elder Dahut. I am speaking to more than one council member here, might I remind you.” Danika corrected. Dahut barred his teeth and took a deep breath. Elder Suhl raised his hands begging for peace. “Enough, you two. We are all on the same side here. We all want what is best for Istan.”
Danika tilted her head. “Do we, now?" She walked over and grabbed a handful of papers from the stack. “I come to this council with news of the raid and our occupation of a major sanctuary. I bring you word that not only have we rescued all prisoners, and returned the injured safely back ashore. But we have also taken Kourna’s prize city, Gandara, re-aligning their nation with our own.” Danika crumbled the papers in a death grip. “I have accomplished these tasks with nothing but monetary support from you three. No men, no weapons, nothing! And you refuse my plea for more men, whose side are you on anyways?!” Elder Nahlo slumped in his chair in resignation, and Dahut wiped a hand wearily across his face. Only Elder Suhl seemed intent on settling the argument.
“Spearmarshal Danika, you must see this situation from our perspective, if you will.” Danika gestured for Suhl to continue. “While marshaling the Sunspears is still an option on the table, we need more proof that Varesh is planning this invasion like you say she is. These..” Suhl flipped through the parchments and pointed to the page he was looking for. “..Margonites, you say…they are from the Realm of Torment?”
“Yes, and this would not be the first time an attack involving the Margonites has been planned. You all remember Turai Ossa mentioning an army preparing to invade Kourna.”
“We do, Spearmarshal, but hear me out,” Nahlo sat back up. “This demon army never set foot on Elonian soil. Turai killed Palawa Joko before he was able to release the hordes. How can the demons possibly enter this realm without a host powerful enough to release them?” Danika opened and closed her mouth, her eyes darting back and forth. Another piece fit in the puzzle. “I must confer with my sister at once. I believe I know where Varesh is headed, and it’s not where we think.” Her eyes snapped back on the three men before her. “I need all battalions ready as soon as possible and transferred to Gandara.” Dahut opened his mouth but Danika raised her hand. “I need those soldiers if we are going to live through this, gentlemen, you must have faith in my judgment.” One by one, the elders nodded. Danika gave a curt bow and exited the office.
After Danika said her goodbyes to Ahlaro, Elder Suhl caught up with her as she was boarding the schooner. “Look, Danika, I know we had a tough meeting in there, but I wanted you to know that we are all very proud of what you have accomplished so far in Kourna. You have our full support.” Danika stepped off the boat, smiling. “Thank you, Suhl. Coming from you, that means a lot.”
“You should also know that your salary has been increased in accordance with your ascension to Spearmarshal. Acolyte Jin’s, Sousuke's and Koss' have also been adjusted. We feel you four have made an amazing impact out there, and should be rewarded for your efforts.” Danika gave a short bow in thanks.
“I must be off, Suhl,” she said, stepping back onto the schooner. Danika looked up to Suhl on the docks. “We need those troops as soon as you can send them.”
With a reassuring look, Suhl replied. “You shall get them Danika, Istan supports you.”
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 16 – Falling Rocks and Hex Stacks
Koss stifled a yawn with a gauntleted fist as he packed the last of the supplies on the mule, outside the opened gates of Gandara. He counted the bags hanging off its rump again. Six. The linen bags would have to do, he decided. They were the biggest size he could find that wouldn’t bust open at the seams. One bag held enough salted pork and cured beef strips to last nine people a week. But Koss was a big man, he could kill a bag like this in three days! He ate two breakfasts this morning just as a precaution. For what kind of precaution he didn’t know!
The group was sure to pass more than a few merchants selling food, he figured. He bent down to pick up his jug of water and took a hefty swig. Wiping a few droplets off his chin, he turned to the monk in charge. “Hey Dani, you about ready? It ain't getting any cooler out here!” Danika shot him an inpatient look. “Yes, just about. Any food left in those bags, big guy? I would sure regret having to kill you and put you on a spit halfway to Vabbi,” she smiled, poking fun at his complaints. Koss threw his hips to the side in a mock gesture. “So, what are you trying to say? That I could lose a few pounds?”
Kiruna gave a derisive snort while she walked between the pair. “A few? I could lose a few pounds, you could lose a few tons, big boy! Put that salted pork back.” Jin gave out a howl of laughter. “Oh, everybody about the bloody jokes today,” Koss shot back. “Ok. I see how it is,” Koss dismissed the women with a wave of his hand, walking back inside the city. Presumably to grab more salted pork, Danika laughed to herself. She wasn’t worried about the food rations as much the heat, and the conditions that prolonged exposure to this type of heat. Besides the condition spells she prepared, Danika also loosened the outfits. Koss no longer wore heavy plate mail, but rather a durable, sleeveless, cotton tunic and short pants that were magically imbued with higher armor. Kiruna put on a rather modest outfit for the conditions. She wore the same traveling skirt, but changed the top out from a button-up to a low v-neck cut with open shoulders. The light brown top accentuated her enticing curves more than the open buttons ever hoped to achieve.
Jin, Doran, Sevian, and Tahlkora declined an outfit change, as did Captain Mezu. Before Danika left Istan she purchased an outfit she always wore on the mainland growing up: a lightweight cotton top and bottom dyed with a mix of yellow and brown, giving it a beautiful sunset shade. Emblazoned on the center and sides of the pants was stitching that resembled the rising sun. Two waxed mud cloth strips adorned each shoulder protecting her from the inevitable sunburn that was to come. The only difference Danika noticed about the outfit was how evident her bust was in the clingy top. While stretching the cotton shirt over and around her breasts self-consciously, Danika peered up and caught both Doran and Sousuke gaping at her with their mouths wide open.
“Enjoying the view guys?” Danika asked the pair. Both men quickly cleared their throats and started fumbling with the bags on the mule. Kiruna and Jin both threw heads back in raucous laughter. Danika couldn't help but laugh, too. “You got some real curves there girl. And those round hips you got were made to pop out babies,” Kiruna snickered, walking up to her bashful sister.
"Well…thank you, sis. Enough talk though, we should be going.” Danika bent down to pick up her spear. “Sousuke, take the reins on the mule. We’re leaving.” Captain Mezu assumed the lead position and everyone fell in line, with Sousuke hauling the mule in the rear.
Mezu suggested the emissary group take a more visible route to Jahai, heading northwest through the Dejarin Estate and straight north to Kodonur Crossroads. From there, the band would turn east through the Jahai Bluffs to end at the capital.
Ω Ω Ω
Koss stifled a yawn with a gauntleted fist as he packed the last of the supplies on the mule, outside the opened gates of Gandara. He counted the bags hanging off its rump again. Six. The linen bags would have to do, he decided. They were the biggest size he could find that wouldn’t bust open at the seams. One bag held enough salted pork and cured beef strips to last nine people a week. But Koss was a big man, he could kill a bag like this in three days! He ate two breakfasts this morning just as a precaution. For what kind of precaution he didn’t know!
The group was sure to pass more than a few merchants selling food, he figured. He bent down to pick up his jug of water and took a hefty swig. Wiping a few droplets off his chin, he turned to the monk in charge. “Hey Dani, you about ready? It ain't getting any cooler out here!” Danika shot him an inpatient look. “Yes, just about. Any food left in those bags, big guy? I would sure regret having to kill you and put you on a spit halfway to Vabbi,” she smiled, poking fun at his complaints. Koss threw his hips to the side in a mock gesture. “So, what are you trying to say? That I could lose a few pounds?”
Kiruna gave a derisive snort while she walked between the pair. “A few? I could lose a few pounds, you could lose a few tons, big boy! Put that salted pork back.” Jin gave out a howl of laughter. “Oh, everybody about the bloody jokes today,” Koss shot back. “Ok. I see how it is,” Koss dismissed the women with a wave of his hand, walking back inside the city. Presumably to grab more salted pork, Danika laughed to herself. She wasn’t worried about the food rations as much the heat, and the conditions that prolonged exposure to this type of heat. Besides the condition spells she prepared, Danika also loosened the outfits. Koss no longer wore heavy plate mail, but rather a durable, sleeveless, cotton tunic and short pants that were magically imbued with higher armor. Kiruna put on a rather modest outfit for the conditions. She wore the same traveling skirt, but changed the top out from a button-up to a low v-neck cut with open shoulders. The light brown top accentuated her enticing curves more than the open buttons ever hoped to achieve.
Jin, Doran, Sevian, and Tahlkora declined an outfit change, as did Captain Mezu. Before Danika left Istan she purchased an outfit she always wore on the mainland growing up: a lightweight cotton top and bottom dyed with a mix of yellow and brown, giving it a beautiful sunset shade. Emblazoned on the center and sides of the pants was stitching that resembled the rising sun. Two waxed mud cloth strips adorned each shoulder protecting her from the inevitable sunburn that was to come. The only difference Danika noticed about the outfit was how evident her bust was in the clingy top. While stretching the cotton shirt over and around her breasts self-consciously, Danika peered up and caught both Doran and Sousuke gaping at her with their mouths wide open.
“Enjoying the view guys?” Danika asked the pair. Both men quickly cleared their throats and started fumbling with the bags on the mule. Kiruna and Jin both threw heads back in raucous laughter. Danika couldn't help but laugh, too. “You got some real curves there girl. And those round hips you got were made to pop out babies,” Kiruna snickered, walking up to her bashful sister.
"Well…thank you, sis. Enough talk though, we should be going.” Danika bent down to pick up her spear. “Sousuke, take the reins on the mule. We’re leaving.” Captain Mezu assumed the lead position and everyone fell in line, with Sousuke hauling the mule in the rear.
Mezu suggested the emissary group take a more visible route to Jahai, heading northwest through the Dejarin Estate and straight north to Kodonur Crossroads. From there, the band would turn east through the Jahai Bluffs to end at the capital.
Ω Ω Ω
The beginning of the trip was slow going, and it wasn’t long before everyone grew tired and bored of the same rocks. The jagged edges and endless paths that led nowhere which formed Pogahn Passage forced the group to walk single file many times, with Mezu finding the quickest routes out. The group left Gandara in the morning, and didn’t reach the flattened dirt main road leading to the DeJarin Estate until high noon. There was very little to look at during their trek, and the band plotted along in a semi-trance. Mezu, Tahlkora and Kiruna were in front a-ways, Jin and Koss followed behind. Every now and then, Jin leaned into Koss and he gave out a hearty laugh. Sevian broke off from Doran’s spot behind Koss and walked back to Sousuke to grab a jug of water off the mule. Doran turned back to see Danika walking alone and he shortened his steps so that she may catch up to him. He fell in line with the Spearmarshal.
“I want to thank you again for allowing me and my partner Sevian to come along with you. Both of us enjoy traveling, and have always wanted to see Kourna and Vabbi. This will give us a chance to adapt to our surroundings a little bit more as well.”
Danika turned to regard Doran in his bulky, jade colored armor. In Danika’s eyes, Doran looked like a walking coral reef with a squid head for a helmet! Thank goodness he wasn’t wearing it now, she mused. “We are gracious for the company of our allies on this trip. I was excited to get to know you and Sevian bettter,” she replied, smiling genuinely. “We have big plans for your men and my own to mesh into one and strike back at Varesh.”
“Yes, and I am eager to hear them,” Sevian added, catching up with the pair. One of Doran’s chief advisors and one of the most influential voices on the matter of law and order in Cantha, Sevian was also a powerful monk. Tall and slender, her hair completely white with only a few occasional strands of grayish blond still showing. Despite her slowly advancing years, she was still quite attractive, and more than a few of Cantha's powerful lords and noblemen pursued her. One had to question why Doran has been waiting so long to make their relationship official.
“My plan is simple,” Danika continued. “With Kourna aligned with us, we shall move into Vabbi with all speed. The Merchant Princes are awaiting our arrival in Tihark Orchard,” she stopped to make sure she had their complete, undivided attention. Not a hard task with their bleak surroundings. “The Council of Jahai will re-sign the treaty, this time including Istan. We will push our combined forces into Vabbi and hold back the Margonite hordes.”
“These Margonites,” Doran asked, scratching his chin. “Have you seen them in battle?”
“No, I have not. They are led by Abaddon..."
“Who hasn’t taken on a human form yet right?” Sevian interrupted again and Danika gritted her teeth. She knew she was going to have problem with this monk.
“Well yes, that is what we think. The Margonites, by history’s re-telling, follow a strict chain of command. They have commanders and officers, like we in daylight. The books I found in Gandara even spoke of Margonite classes..."
Doran eyes popped open. “Classes, how advanced are they? Can they communicate with us?”
“Yes and no,” Sevian answered before Danika could. “Their language is a mix of demonic and English. You may understand a few words and you may not.” Danika wrinkled her nose at the pretentious healer. If they wanted to have their own discussion, she was more than happy to let them have it.
Doran glanced at Danika’s tense posture, and quickly changed the subject. “Sevian, where is Thera? I haven’t seen her since we left the city.”
Sevian took the hint and cleared her throat. “Let me call out to him. I’ve had Thera scouting our path ahead. We’re not too far from the Estate,” Sevian stopped walking and closed her eyes. Danika leaned into Doran and asked who Thera was. “Thera is Sevian’s raven,” Doran answered. “She flies high enough to avoid arrows and spell casters. Sevian has the ability to look into Thera’s eyes and see what she sees.” Daniak looked back to Sevian. She stood rigid, shoulders rolled back, and eyes closed.
“Ok, I see the town…north gate is closed….south is closed…” Sevian said.
“Odd, why would they close the gates?” Danika asked. Doran didn’t have an answer. He folded his arms and waited for his partner to continue.
Moments passed before Sevian spoke again. “Villagers are running inside, can’t see what they are doing from this height. Soliders are running to…” Sevian popped her eyes open and turned to Danika. “You say that these Kournans are our allies?”
Danika thought that would be obvious with a Gandaran Captain in their group. “Yes, of course. Why do you ask?”
“Because men are racing to the trebuchets!” Just as Sevian finished, a shout from in front snapped everyone’s attention ahead. “Look out!” Mezu shouted, his hands cupped around his mouth, yelling behind him. Doran snapped his head up to the sky to see a massive rock heading straight down towards where they stood. Doran screamed at Danika to move, hooking Sevian by the waist and throwing themselves behind a pile of rocks. Danika dove out of the way just as the boulder smashed right where she stood a spilt second before, shaking the ground and sending a mighty cloud of rock and debris into the air. Another rock exploded in the middle of Koss and Jin, sending another cloud of dirt in the air. Danika saw another heading in the direction of Doran and Sevian. With their backs to the assault they had no chance to escape. Danika shot her left hand up and sent her Protective Spirit shield over the whole area. The large, translucent blue shield shimmered in the air. Rocks smashed against the bubble in a flurry but never hit near the group. Doran helped Sevian to her feet and gave Danika a look of thanks.
“We must get to the front gates and call off the assault!” Danika yelled over the barrage of explosions. Doran nodded and motioned for Sousuke, Sevian and Danika to follow. The group was still several long bowshots away from the south gates of the Estate. Doran, Sevian and Danika ran up to Jin, who was helping Koss to his feet. He was dazed and had a large bloody gash on his cheek, but he was otherwise ok. Kiruna, Tahlkora and Mezu were taking cover under another outcropping of rocks a few paces ahead. The massive explosions against the shield were constant and quickly un-nerved the helpless band. When everyone was together at the front, Danika barked out orders. “Everyone else stay here! Mezu, you come with me! I will push the shield forward and you scream at the idiots on the parapets to cease fire!” Everyone nodded in reply. Danika peered out from thier hiding place. The barrage seemed to stop, which made Danika uneasy. Her face was a look of determination, and she clenched her spear so tight the whites of her knuckles were showing. “Let’s move!” Danika and Mezu ran from behind the rocks straight for the Estate. She kept her left hand out, moving the shield forward as they raced headlong for the gates.
Moments later Danika felt the connection between the spell and her mind snap, and the shield simply winked out of existence. Mezu skidded to a halt, kicking up dirt, and turned back to Danika with a confused look. Danika opened her mouth in reply but no words came out. She looked down to her open hands, confused. She couldn’t re-cast the shield! She heard Doran many paces behind, yelling: “Get out of the way!” Mezu dove to the side, but Danika’s feet wouldn’t budge. She might as well have been wearing cement shoes. Her mind was a purple haze and her eyes couldn’t focus ahead. A boulder exploded two feet in front of her, ripping the ground from underneath, and sending her sprawling into the dirt, many paces back. The air was blasted from her lungs as she hit her back hard against the ground. A shower of stars now accompanied the purple haze in her vision. She managed to turn over to her side, but her arms felt like lead pipes and her legs refused to obey her desperate command to move. Somewhere in the back of her mind she heard someone shout: “Dani, move!!” but she could do nothing. Another boulder exploded to her right and she was sent flying again, this time smacking hard into the side of a rock. She rolled over to her stomach and laid very still, facedown in the dirt.
When Danika got hit with the first shot, Mezu moved to reach the gate. If he didn’t stop the barrage soon, more people would get hurt. He charged the gates growling. Mezu saw a rock flying for him and darted right avoiding the smash. He spotted a tree ahead and made a break for it. Another rock flew in. Mezu planted his right foot and pushed off left with the rock exploding against a tree trunk, sending it over. He was within bowshot now, but still too far to be heard. He ran for an outcropping and dove behind it, barely avoiding a volley of arrows.
“Men of the Estate, cease fire!! On order from Captain Mezu of the Gandaran Fortress!! Cease fire!!” His scream was answered with another shower of arrows bouncing off the rocks above his head. “Cease fire, men or we will run you through!!”
The arrows stopped flying. Many tense seconds passed before Mezu dared to peer out from the rocks. He heard the gate open and a familiar voice barking orders. “Captain Mezu, what are you doing here? And why do you have Sunspears with you?” Enraged, Mezu rose up from the rocks. “Colonel Chaklin, I order you to stand down! Have you not received word that we are now aligned with Istan? I sent messengers to each fort and village weeks ago!”
“We have received no such communication, Captain. If this is truth, then you have my apologies. Varesh warned us of a Sunspear advance a few weeks prior.”
“Damn Varesh! Get your healers out here, we have injured people!” Mezu growled back. Colonel Chaklin smacked fist to chest in reply. “Right away!” What a moron this Colonel is, Mezu thought. He intended to have his stripes when this was over.
Mezu raced back to the group. Tahlkora and Sevian were on their knees casting spells over Danika’s unconscious body. Everyones faces surrounding the down monk was a mask of panic and shock. Jin had a hand over her mouth, tears streaming down her dirt smudged face. Danika was turned on her back and her head was propped up by Koss. Her face was covered with dirt, open gashes and blood. Her right arm was bent at such a gruesome angle, Mezu felt his stomach lurch forward. Sevian and Tahlkora were furiously working on her abdomen. Without looking up, Sevian spoke aloud to the anxious group. “She has a lot of internal bleeding. Half her ribs are broken, she has a concussion…dear spirits…Tahlkora right there, close that artery…oh, my dear sprits…” Tahlkora looked up to the men rushing in and told them to grab a splint for her arm and a stretcher. After they stopped her internal bleeding, Koss and Doran carried her on the stretcher into the Estate.
Ω Ω Ω
The Dejarin Estate was shrouded in silence as the Spearmarshal was taken into the infirmary. The villagers were both confused and scared. One moment soldiers ran to the long range weapons and began firing, the next moment. they stopped to open the gates. Captain Mezu was the first one through and his look was one of bottled fury at the incompetence of the soldiers who were acting under Colonel Chaklin. The rest of the group walked through, dirty, bloody and severely pissed off. A visibly shaken Colonel Chaklin walked through the open gate behind the last of his men just before a set of hands grabbed his throat slammed him against the wall. He couldn’t find breath her grip was so tight. “I should flail the skin off your bones right now for what you did,” Kiruna growled through clenched teeth. Soldiers who heard her speak instinctively went for their swords.
All at once, the Estate was on the brink of another battle. Doran unsheathed his Gothic sword with a flair, daring someone to make a move against the First Mage. Jin had her bow out with two arrows nocked, waiting. Kiruna didn’t care what was happening behind her. Her sister was near death because the man before her fired on their group without warning. She would reduce the entire town to rubble if she had to. “If my sister dies today, so shall you and the men who fired upon her, Colonel. That is a promise.” She tightened her grip more, turning the Colonel’s face a dark shade of purple. “I...didn’t know...Varesh said...Sunspears….” was all he could get out before his eyes began to roll back into his head.
Koss walked up and laid a hand on Kiruna’s shoulder. “Let him go, Fuego, his death will not change anything. We are better than this.” Kiruna reluctantly released her grip on Chaklin’s throat and the Colonel slumped back against the wall, trying to catch his breath. Without saying a word, Kiruna walked into the infirmary. Jin lowered her bow and Doran sheathed his sword, letting out a sigh of relief.
When Kiruna walked into the medical building, she was met with the smell of herbs, various oils and musk. Potted plants as tall as Kiruna lined the walkway leading from the door. There were three rooms and she heard Sevian talking in the room farthest on the left. When she entered the room, Danika was on an elevated bed with her eyes closed. Her ripped and dirty outfit was piled in the corner to the left of the door. A tan woolen blanket covered her from her neck down. The two monks had chairs pulled up beside the bed. Sevian put a hand on Danika’s forehead and Tahlkora’s head was down, whispering a prayer. Kiruna swallowed the lump inside her throat before she spoke. “How is she doing?” Tahlkora looked up to Kiruna with a pallid look. “She’s holding on. We mended her arm, and closed the internal wounds. Her ribs are healed. She’ll need to rest for a few days.”
“There was a hex that was placed on her, multiple hexes in fact,” Sevian said, taking her hand off Danika’s ashen forehead. “The first hex must have broken the shield, second blocked her from re-casting it, and the last immobilized her completely. I’m sure Danika didn’t have Holy Veil up, and why would she? We were not in hostile territory, or so we thought,” Sevian said, leaning back in her chair.
“Any wizard worth his salt could cast a hex, but I will find this person who stripped Danika of her shield. Something about this doesn’t feel right. None of us were hit with hexes other than Danika.” Kiruna said, turning to leave the room. Sevian put up a hand stopping Kiruna. “No, I will go, you should stay here,” Sevian said as she stood up, smoothing the front of her dress. Tahlkora got up as well. “I’ll go check on Jin and Koss,” she said. When the two healers left, Kiruna sat in Sevian’s chair and plopped her head on the bed.
“You better pull out of this, sis,” she whispered, fighting back tears. “I don’t know what I would do without you.” Kiruna closed her eyes, allowing exhaustion to overtake her.
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 17 - Meetings and Ale Go Well Together
Danika opened her eyes to see two heads, one lying on each side of her legs. One head held a neatly trimmed and well-kept afro, while the other was a long flowing strand of white, with a hint of blond. She knew who the heads belonged to, of course. Danika tried to raise her own head, but as she tried, her vision became blurry. With a groan, she plopped back on the pillow which stirred the afro.
"Is somebody awake?" the afro asked.
"No."
"Ok, well stop moving then."
"Roger."
A couple hours passed when Danika tried to rise again. This time her vision remained clear. Both heads were gone, but a plate of food sat at the edge of the bed: shredded beef, corn, sweet potatoes and tea, yummy. Danika worked her tongue over her lips in anticipation of the great feast that was about to begin. She rose up, smiling, and reached for the plate. Just as she was inches from victory, Kiruna strolled in.
"Oh, good, you're up! We have to talk." She grabbed the plate of food, placed it on the floor, and sat beside her, much to Danika's dismay. She threw her head back in the pillow in defeat. "Stop acting like a spoiled princess. I have some information you'll find interesting," Kiruna said.
"Does it go well with sweet potatoes?"
Kiruna tapped her manicured fingers on Danika's legs impatiently. "You were almost assassinated the other day, Dani. Chaklin was under direct orders from Varesh to kill you if he spotted you. Varesh knew we would be taking this route to rally the towns. She also prepared the spells for the wizard to use against you," Kiruna reached into her pocket and pulled out a parchment with runes scribbled on it. "He used Rend Enchantments, Power Block, and Deep Freeze on you, among others that had no effect. I'm sure you know which spells affected you and when," Kiruna paused and let out a sigh. "I was unable to speak to the wizard who used the spells, he took his own life when he found out that we knew. Before he did so he left this parchment on top of his bedroll," she handed the paper to Danika.
She looked over the runes before letting it fall out of her hands and onto the floor. "Lovely. How many more attempts will she try, I wonder," Danika asked looking up to the ceiling. Kiruna had no answer to give. Danika had another pressing question. "What of the man who ordered the soldiers to target me?" Kiruna's smile told her that his fate wasn't going to be a good one. "Mezu relieved him of command and formed an escort to take him to Gandara where Kahyet will lay out a sentence. The General will not be lenient with him, I assure you."
"That's all well and good. Where are Mezu and the others?"
"Mezu went ahead to Jahai yesterday with a contingent of soldiers to prepare the capital for your arrival. Sousuke and Tahlkora went with him. Mezu wanted everything to run smoothly in the capital if this alliance is to become permanent, and also because time is an issue. He assured us by the time we arrive that the papers will be drawn up, the Chancellor will be in agreement and the only thing missing will be your blessing."
Danika smiled at Mezu's commitment to her and the cause. "I do not doubt the Captain will deliver on his promise. We can use a few more like Mezu around here." Kiruna was tapping her fingers on the bed again, not listening. Danika rose up and leaned her back against the wall. "Is something bugging you?" she asked, quizzically. Kiruna stopped tapping and looked into Danika's eyes. "What I am going to show you can only be accomplished by myself and the Arch Magus. The spell is extremely dangerous and must not ever fall into the wrong hands."
Danika steeled herself for the answer to her next question. "What are you going to show me?" Without answering, the First Mage rose off the bed and closed the door to the room. While cracking her knuckles she scanned the room, visually measuring the height and width. "Help me move the bed to the window." Both women pushed and shoved the bed frame until the posts were against the walls on the opposite side of the door. The middle of the room was now wide open. "Stand back against the door," Kiruna said. Danika's heart was thumping out of her chest. What was her sister going to do? Kiruna raised a hand but stopped and turned to Danika, who was standing against the door in her undergarments. "I think you should get dressed first," Kiruna chuckled. Danika didn't find any of this funny. Once she was done she was back against the wall. Kiruna took a deep breathe and let it out slowly. "Ok. Here goes."
Using her right index finger she slowly drew a rectangular box in the air before her, tracing the box as tall as she was. When she finished she took a tentative step back towards Danika. "Watch," she whispered, excitedly. The air she traced before began to hum in Danika's ears. She heard air escaping, like someone who let the air out of a balloon. Silver lines appeared where Kiruna ran her fingers moments before. The silver turned to black, and the space between the vertical rectangle began to blur. Danika blinked. The blurry image of the room began to turn clockwise like a water funnel, distorting everything within it. Danika braced herself against the door. "What's happening?!" she yelled. The funneling distortion expanded out like a bubble towards her and fell back in itself with a boom, shaking the room.
Danika's jaw hit the floor, and her eyes exploded out of their sockets.
The image inside the humming rectangle was no longer the hospital room, but a portrait of the council doors inside Kamadan. Danika dared to move closer for a better look. She could see the manicured grass on either end of the walkway that led up to their chambers. She slowly moved her fingers closer to the picture. "Can I touch it?"
"You can walk in if you like," Kiruna beamed proudly. Danika slowly placed her right hand through the image. When her hand passed by the vertical lines, the hairs on the back of her neck stood up. She could see the light from Kamadan reflecting off her wrist. "I wouldn't keep my arm through there very long," Kiruna warned. Danika quickly pulled her arm out as if a lion was about to bite her. "The people in Kamadan may begin to wonder why an arm is moving around with no body attached, "she laughed. Danika realized how humorous it must have looked and joined in the laugh. Danika stepped back a few paces to marvel at the creation.
"It's called a gateway," Kiruna said, moving to stand next to her sister. "This was the most difficult spell I've learned, took me years to master it. The runes that make up the spell have long since been destroyed. Only the Arch Magus and the First Mage know how to create gateways. You can see why we don't need this kind of spell ending up in the wrong hands." Danika nodded, without removing her gaze on the open gateway. Sensing that Danika needed more information she continued. "We can use gateways for quicker traveling. After what happened at the front gates here I think it's prudent we start using these. We will also be able to cover greater distances, obviously," Kiruna stopped to clear her throat. "The only drawback against this gateway is that in order to create one safely, I would need to know what's on the order end, be it landmarks, towns, something that I can recognize and picture in my mind. This also acts as a safeguard."
"That's fine," Danika answered, perfectly content with the new tool in front of her. More than content, she was ecstatic! Plans were already beginning to form in her mind on how to use the gateway. "How large can you make a gateway," she asked Kiruna. The First Mage folded her arms under her chest. "As large as I need it do be, I guess. Why?"
Rubbing her hands together, Danika's mischievous grin sent a shiver up Kiruna's spine.
"I have a plan, let's get the gang together." Kiruna nodded and opened the door. Before she left Danika stopped her and asked one last question. "By the way, have you been to Jahai?"
Ω Ω Ω
Danika opened her eyes to see two heads, one lying on each side of her legs. One head held a neatly trimmed and well-kept afro, while the other was a long flowing strand of white, with a hint of blond. She knew who the heads belonged to, of course. Danika tried to raise her own head, but as she tried, her vision became blurry. With a groan, she plopped back on the pillow which stirred the afro.
"Is somebody awake?" the afro asked.
"No."
"Ok, well stop moving then."
"Roger."
A couple hours passed when Danika tried to rise again. This time her vision remained clear. Both heads were gone, but a plate of food sat at the edge of the bed: shredded beef, corn, sweet potatoes and tea, yummy. Danika worked her tongue over her lips in anticipation of the great feast that was about to begin. She rose up, smiling, and reached for the plate. Just as she was inches from victory, Kiruna strolled in.
"Oh, good, you're up! We have to talk." She grabbed the plate of food, placed it on the floor, and sat beside her, much to Danika's dismay. She threw her head back in the pillow in defeat. "Stop acting like a spoiled princess. I have some information you'll find interesting," Kiruna said.
"Does it go well with sweet potatoes?"
Kiruna tapped her manicured fingers on Danika's legs impatiently. "You were almost assassinated the other day, Dani. Chaklin was under direct orders from Varesh to kill you if he spotted you. Varesh knew we would be taking this route to rally the towns. She also prepared the spells for the wizard to use against you," Kiruna reached into her pocket and pulled out a parchment with runes scribbled on it. "He used Rend Enchantments, Power Block, and Deep Freeze on you, among others that had no effect. I'm sure you know which spells affected you and when," Kiruna paused and let out a sigh. "I was unable to speak to the wizard who used the spells, he took his own life when he found out that we knew. Before he did so he left this parchment on top of his bedroll," she handed the paper to Danika.
She looked over the runes before letting it fall out of her hands and onto the floor. "Lovely. How many more attempts will she try, I wonder," Danika asked looking up to the ceiling. Kiruna had no answer to give. Danika had another pressing question. "What of the man who ordered the soldiers to target me?" Kiruna's smile told her that his fate wasn't going to be a good one. "Mezu relieved him of command and formed an escort to take him to Gandara where Kahyet will lay out a sentence. The General will not be lenient with him, I assure you."
"That's all well and good. Where are Mezu and the others?"
"Mezu went ahead to Jahai yesterday with a contingent of soldiers to prepare the capital for your arrival. Sousuke and Tahlkora went with him. Mezu wanted everything to run smoothly in the capital if this alliance is to become permanent, and also because time is an issue. He assured us by the time we arrive that the papers will be drawn up, the Chancellor will be in agreement and the only thing missing will be your blessing."
Danika smiled at Mezu's commitment to her and the cause. "I do not doubt the Captain will deliver on his promise. We can use a few more like Mezu around here." Kiruna was tapping her fingers on the bed again, not listening. Danika rose up and leaned her back against the wall. "Is something bugging you?" she asked, quizzically. Kiruna stopped tapping and looked into Danika's eyes. "What I am going to show you can only be accomplished by myself and the Arch Magus. The spell is extremely dangerous and must not ever fall into the wrong hands."
Danika steeled herself for the answer to her next question. "What are you going to show me?" Without answering, the First Mage rose off the bed and closed the door to the room. While cracking her knuckles she scanned the room, visually measuring the height and width. "Help me move the bed to the window." Both women pushed and shoved the bed frame until the posts were against the walls on the opposite side of the door. The middle of the room was now wide open. "Stand back against the door," Kiruna said. Danika's heart was thumping out of her chest. What was her sister going to do? Kiruna raised a hand but stopped and turned to Danika, who was standing against the door in her undergarments. "I think you should get dressed first," Kiruna chuckled. Danika didn't find any of this funny. Once she was done she was back against the wall. Kiruna took a deep breathe and let it out slowly. "Ok. Here goes."
Using her right index finger she slowly drew a rectangular box in the air before her, tracing the box as tall as she was. When she finished she took a tentative step back towards Danika. "Watch," she whispered, excitedly. The air she traced before began to hum in Danika's ears. She heard air escaping, like someone who let the air out of a balloon. Silver lines appeared where Kiruna ran her fingers moments before. The silver turned to black, and the space between the vertical rectangle began to blur. Danika blinked. The blurry image of the room began to turn clockwise like a water funnel, distorting everything within it. Danika braced herself against the door. "What's happening?!" she yelled. The funneling distortion expanded out like a bubble towards her and fell back in itself with a boom, shaking the room.
Danika's jaw hit the floor, and her eyes exploded out of their sockets.
The image inside the humming rectangle was no longer the hospital room, but a portrait of the council doors inside Kamadan. Danika dared to move closer for a better look. She could see the manicured grass on either end of the walkway that led up to their chambers. She slowly moved her fingers closer to the picture. "Can I touch it?"
"You can walk in if you like," Kiruna beamed proudly. Danika slowly placed her right hand through the image. When her hand passed by the vertical lines, the hairs on the back of her neck stood up. She could see the light from Kamadan reflecting off her wrist. "I wouldn't keep my arm through there very long," Kiruna warned. Danika quickly pulled her arm out as if a lion was about to bite her. "The people in Kamadan may begin to wonder why an arm is moving around with no body attached, "she laughed. Danika realized how humorous it must have looked and joined in the laugh. Danika stepped back a few paces to marvel at the creation.
"It's called a gateway," Kiruna said, moving to stand next to her sister. "This was the most difficult spell I've learned, took me years to master it. The runes that make up the spell have long since been destroyed. Only the Arch Magus and the First Mage know how to create gateways. You can see why we don't need this kind of spell ending up in the wrong hands." Danika nodded, without removing her gaze on the open gateway. Sensing that Danika needed more information she continued. "We can use gateways for quicker traveling. After what happened at the front gates here I think it's prudent we start using these. We will also be able to cover greater distances, obviously," Kiruna stopped to clear her throat. "The only drawback against this gateway is that in order to create one safely, I would need to know what's on the order end, be it landmarks, towns, something that I can recognize and picture in my mind. This also acts as a safeguard."
"That's fine," Danika answered, perfectly content with the new tool in front of her. More than content, she was ecstatic! Plans were already beginning to form in her mind on how to use the gateway. "How large can you make a gateway," she asked Kiruna. The First Mage folded her arms under her chest. "As large as I need it do be, I guess. Why?"
Rubbing her hands together, Danika's mischievous grin sent a shiver up Kiruna's spine.
"I have a plan, let's get the gang together." Kiruna nodded and opened the door. Before she left Danika stopped her and asked one last question. "By the way, have you been to Jahai?"
Ω Ω Ω
Squirrels have always been a curious lot. Even though they run when humans approach, danger doesn't stop them from satisfying their curiosity. They are daring and fearful at the same time. Take this one particular squirrel for example: he just found a hearty acorn to eat, and was making is way back home up the tree when a humming noise caught his attention. He stopped and looked around nervously. Nobody around, good. He rose up on his little hind legs and sniffed the air. Nothing out of the ordinary, even better! Then he saw black lines begin to appear right before him on the rocky hilltop. Curious. He instinctively sniffed the lines. Nothing, interesting. The rest of the hilltop seen through the lines began moving. The squirrel moved back in apprehension. He didn't run up the tree, just gave the swirling thing space to...well swirl! He had no clue what it was, but he was still curious, as are most squirrels. The hilltop suddenly popped out at him which did scare him and then it was gone, replaced by …something? He didn't know. What he did know was that the dark skinned man, walking out of the thing carried a huge axe which could cut trees; his home included! The squirrel had seen more than enough. Off he ran, up the tree with his acorn…for a better view!
Koss stepped out slapping the axe in his palm, ready for action. "Run away squirrel!" he shouted up the tree. He took a quick scan of the area. The gateway opened up on a rocky hilltop about five of six long bowshots from the fortress. He could make out the flying red and brown flags on the towers in the distance. Koss wore a set of sleeveless gray plate armor with matching greaves which suited him perfectly. He turned back and shouted into the open gateway. "All clear!"
Doran was next out, adorned in his full battle armor including the intimidating squid-like helmet. His famed Gothic sword hung easily on his hip, and his shield hung over his back. Sevian was next through with her white hair pulled in a bun. She carried a tall brown staff that had a small sculpture of a winged raven on top; Sevian gave it the obvious name of Raven Staff.
The next person through the gateway was none other than the Spearmarshal herself. Once again wearing her yellow cotton attire with the two waxed mud cloth strips on her shoulders, Danika looked revitalized, ready and determined all at once. She re-adjusted the grip on her Tengu spear, and scanned the countryside. Jin was next through and she was holding her bow easily off to the side, ready to fire at the first sign of trouble. Last one through was the First Mage who closed the gateway with a wave of her hand.
Before they left, Kiruna made a quick stop home at the Raisu Palace in Cantha using her gateway. She now wore her noble attire: a purple, black and silver dress that came up to her jaw line and ended way above her knees in the front. The back of the shimmering silk dress cascaded down to her ankles, and the edges of the garment were encircled with white silken ruffles. The dress was made to accentuate the curves of the wearer, and while adorned on Kiruna's voluptuous body, it achieved perfection. Koss thought she was even bustier in an outfit that showed nothing, which boggled the mind. The First Mage also carried the Rago's Flame Staff: a wicked looking snake-skinned staff that split towards the top with two snake heads on either end.
Everyone was gaping at Kiruna as she walked through the small band towards the capital. "C'mon folks, let's get moving. I would like to be in Tihark by tomorrow," she said, slightly rolling her eyes. Danika could do nothing but smile at her sister.
Ω Ω Ω
The Capital City of Jahai was basically a fortress turned landmark. Many smaller villages dotted the countryside around the city. Jahai was the famous setting of the Battle of Jahai where Palawa Joko, lord of the undead, lost a challenge from Turai Ossa who then led his troops to victory. Only a handful of elite troops were now stationed here along with the Chancellor and his servants. Captain Mezu was surprised to see the Spearmarshal seemingly appear out of nowhere, and he ran to the group who were now at the front gates. None of the forward scouts mentioned seeing a group of six walking through.
"That's because we didn't walk," Danika replied, clasping the Captain on the shoulders. "I also want to thank you for saving my life and the lives of my friends. Your heroic deeds will not go unrewarded." Mezu gave a deep bow for the compliment. "My duty is my reward Spearmarshal. Come, follow me. We were not expecting you until tomorrow, but everything is ready. The Chancellor has planned a great feast in honor of the re-forged Alliance."
As Danika and company walked through the fortress, Kournan soldiers stopped and saluted the Spearmarshal by pounding fist to chest. Danika tried to recognize as many salutes as she could. Mezu led the group past a series of buildings to the largest one in the fortress, which was in the middle. Two soldiers stood before two massive green and blue double doors. On Mezu's command they both grabbed a door and swung it open.
As soon as one entered the building, you found yourself in the waiting room; which consisted of a circle of relaxing chairs in the middle with a fireplace behind them. The room had a strong scent of incense and musk. The lighting was dimmer inside, Danika's eyes took a minute to adjust. There was an open entry-way off to the left of the fireplace that led to the massive dining hall. Another door to the far right led to the kitchens. Dozens of servants with white uniforms carrying covered dinner trays hustled back and forth between the kitchen and the dining hall. Licking his lips, Koss tried to peer through the covers like he could see through aluminum!
An older gentlemen wearing a brown sleeveless tunic, dark greaves and a long black robe walked through the left entry way. He had broad shoulders, thick muscular arms, a thin mustache and streaks of gray running through his short cropped hair. Despite his age, the man's eyes still showed the intensity of a soldier ready for battle. "Well met Sunspears, my name is Chancellor Martell. It is a pleasure to finally meet you all. You have been expected," he gave a bow and motioned for everyone to follow.
The dining hall table could easily have held forty patrons. Glowing chandeliers hung over the hall with dozens of lampposts lining the walls. Danika spotted Sousuke and Tahlkora already seated to the far end and waved empathically. Servants rushed in and pulled the chairs out for the guests. Chancellor Martell pulled a chair out next to his own and motioned for Kiruna to sit, with a wry grin she complied. Coming up closer to the Chancellor, the First Mage gave a bow. "How pleasing it is to see you again, Chancellor. I trust everything is well?" she asked in sultry, sweet voice.
"Well enough for now, Kiruna, but there are matters that can use your personal attention later," Martell gave Kiruna a smile that stole her breath. From across the table, Danika rolled her eyes. Koss sat to the right of Danika. He leaned in and whispered: "She boinked him too? Damn, that girl is good!"
Danika chuckled. "I bet those gateways come in handy when it's time to go," she whispered back, causing Koss to erupt in laughter. Kiruna shot Koss a scowl that promised unbearable torture later, which made Danika laugh again.
Glasses of water were placed along the table in front of the guests while they waited. Danika grabbed one and started drinking. Seated to her left, Jin playfully elbowed Danika in the ribs, leaned in and whispered: "You sure her title isn't First Harlot?" which made Danika spew water out across the table. Koss was laughing so hard even the Chancellor began to chuckle. Kiruna leaned back in her chair, boiling with hate for the three jokesters across the table.
For a while, everyone was engaged in their own lively chat. Sousuke and Tahlkora talked about their findings in Jahai, and how excited the Kournan people were that Istan were united again. Koss and Doran exchanged war stories, Sevian and Danika exchanged healing recipes. Jin and Martell spoke about politics in various nations. Danika and Kiruna talked about supply chains and troop movements. As the dinner trays were placed on the table everyone began eating in earnest. Meats of all types were on the menu: steak, lamb chops, beef and pork. Danika dove into her favorite vegetables; corn, cabbage, celery, lettuce, tomatoes, carrots, pickles, and onions. Let's also not forget the wine and ale!
Waving a pickled fork out in front of him, the Chancellor got Danika's attention. "So Spearmarshal, what are your plans with the Alliance?" Danika swallowed the food she was chewing and wiped her mouth off with a napkin. "Well, the first step was to re-establish the marketplace in Gandara, and we have done that."
"Indeed you have, you have my thanks," the Chancellor replied. Danika took a sip of water and continued. "Next, I wanted to establish a supply chain from Istan to the Kournan mainland which is in operation as we speak. I have seven battalions of Sunspears holding in Nundu Bay and the Dajkah Inlet awaiting further orders. And our comrades from Cantha are holding in Gandara." Martell nodded on all her points. Kiruna continued to eat but her eyes never left her sister.
He put his fork down, leaned in and folded his hands. "And what are your plans for my Kournan troops?" Danika noticed the tone of his voice grew serious, so she chose her words carefully. "I have not yet made a decision if Kourna will engage the Margonites. I am the leader of the Istan army, and nothing more." Martell leaned back in his chair with a wisp of a smile. "The greatest leaders in this world knew their limitations immediately and worked around them. They felt for the walls, and smashed them. I like what you have done so far, Spearmarshal Danika, in your short time as Istani's leader. I always found Kormir to be a bit….hasty in her decisions. I presume you still have not found her?"
Danika shook her head. "Nothing yet, and I fear the worse."
"We'll let's keep the mood light today shall we? You and I have much to celebrate!" Martell stood up and raised his goblet in the air. "To Istan, Kourna and the unity of peace!" Everyone raised their glasses and shouted: "To unity and peace!" With the toast done, it was time to drink and be merry. Servants constantly replaced empty goblets of wine with full ones. Four minstrels walked in the hall playing lively tunes from Kourna, Istan and Vabbi. Tahlkora and Sevian got up and danced, holding hands and twirling around. Koss, Sousuke and Doran held various drinking games. Soon everyone was drunk and falling over themselves in laughter. Danika heard her favorite tune from Istan and jumped on the table, dancing.
With a drunken Danika leading, everyone belted out the lyrics:
Sing all ye joyful, now sing all together!
The wind's in the tree-top, the wind's in the heather;
The stars are in blossom, the moon is in flower,
And bright are the windows of Night in her tower.
Dance all ye joyful, now dance all together!
Soft is the grass, and let foot be like feather!
The river is silver, the shadows are fleeting;
Merry is May-time, and merry our meeting.
Sing we now softly, and dreams let us weave him!
Wind him in slumber and there let us leave him!
The wanderer sleepeth. Now soft be his pillow!
Lullaby! Lullaby! Alder and Willow!
Sigh no more Pine, till the wind of the morn!
Fall Moon! Dark be the land!
Hush! Hush! Oak, Ash, and Thorn!
Hushed be all water, till dawn is at hand!
The minstrels played on and on throughout the evening. Danika fell over more than once, only to be picked up by Koss, who wasn't too steady himself!
It was late into the night when Martell took his leave of the guests." When you are done with your food and drink, my servants will show you to your rooms," he announced. Before he left for his chambers upstairs, he took Kiruna's hands in his own. "My lady," he said, kissing her fingers lightly." He left Kiruna blushing fiercely.
"Ooooo... yushz in trouble nowz, he he he..," Danika said to Kiruna, slurring her words and slumping out of her chair. Laughing himself, Koss grabbed the drunken monk and straightened her up, only for her to fall again!
The wind's in the tree-top, the wind's in the heather;
The stars are in blossom, the moon is in flower,
And bright are the windows of Night in her tower.
Dance all ye joyful, now dance all together!
Soft is the grass, and let foot be like feather!
The river is silver, the shadows are fleeting;
Merry is May-time, and merry our meeting.
Sing we now softly, and dreams let us weave him!
Wind him in slumber and there let us leave him!
The wanderer sleepeth. Now soft be his pillow!
Lullaby! Lullaby! Alder and Willow!
Sigh no more Pine, till the wind of the morn!
Fall Moon! Dark be the land!
Hush! Hush! Oak, Ash, and Thorn!
Hushed be all water, till dawn is at hand!
The minstrels played on and on throughout the evening. Danika fell over more than once, only to be picked up by Koss, who wasn't too steady himself!
It was late into the night when Martell took his leave of the guests." When you are done with your food and drink, my servants will show you to your rooms," he announced. Before he left for his chambers upstairs, he took Kiruna's hands in his own. "My lady," he said, kissing her fingers lightly." He left Kiruna blushing fiercely.
"Ooooo... yushz in trouble nowz, he he he..," Danika said to Kiruna, slurring her words and slumping out of her chair. Laughing himself, Koss grabbed the drunken monk and straightened her up, only for her to fall again!
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 18 - The Morning After
The bright rays of sunlight slipped through the open curtains and assaulted her eye lids. In a show of defiance she turned her back to the windows. But it was too late, the damage was already done and she was awake. Despite the burning oils, her bedchambers still had the overpowering smell of sex. "How long did we go for?" she wondered, flipping onto her back. She guessed more than a few hours, judging from the serious lack of sleep. Every inch of her naked form was sticky with sweat and saliva. Her thighs and back muscles ached, and her head was in a complete fog from previous nights wine. After her fifth glass the rest of the night became a blur. One minute she was flirting with Martell, the next moment she was sitting on Mezu's lap twirling her fingers in his curly hair. And why was Danika so intent on watching what she and Mezu did at the table anyways? Every time Kiruna glanced across the table, Danika's piercing gray eyes were dead set on her.
Cursing and stretching her aching limbs, Kiruna rose out of bed and freshened up before donning her purple and silver dress. Before she left her chambers she reached for her flame staff.
Remnants of breakfast were littered across the table when Kiruna made it down. Only the servants picking up the dirty dishes remained in the hall. She fixed a plate and ate in silence. After she was finished, Kiruna walked out of the hall and into the waiting room, still nobody. "Probably out training," she figured. Outside the dining hall, it was a different story than what she guessed.
Soldiers in full battle armor ran back and forth grabbing weapons, shields, arrows and supplies. Kiruna's head darted left and right, searching for her friends among the sea of soldiers. She grabbed one guy by the shoulder plate and asked him what was going on. "Rilohn Refuge is under attack, First Mage," he said before breaking her grip and rushing off. Kiruna tightened the grip on her staff. There was a major sense of urgency in the air and Kiruna quickly adjusted to the intensity. She was about to give up searching outside and check the hall again when Danika called out to her. "Kiruna, over here! Hurry! We need to leave at once through your gateway."
"Who's attacking Rilohn Refuge?" she asked, catching up with her sister. Doran and Chancellor Martell stood beside the Spearmarshal outside an armory. Danika's jaws flexed as she answered her sister. "We don't know. All we know is that it's huge, made of stone, and vicious. There are a handful of other monsters about. Doran says his minstrel friend back in Gandara may know what it is and how to defeat it. So that's the first place where going."
"Well we are close enough now we can check the..." Danika raised a hand silencing the First Mage. "You will take us to Gandara now," Danika said in a flat tone. "We will find a way to defeat the monster, and then we will be on our merry. Is that understood?" Kiruna was shocked by her sister's tone of voice. "Yes, that's fine," was all she could voice. Danika glared at Kiruna for a few moments before turning her attention over to the Chancellor. Her face visibly softened as she spoke to Martell. "If you insist, Chancellor, on sending some of your troops with us that would be fine. Form a garrison to rendezvous with my Sunspears at the front gates in two bells." Martell nodded and took his leave to form the party.
Danika switched to Doran. "I'm sending everyone to the Rilohn Refuge now Commander. There is no need for everyone to gateway jump with us." Doran nodded in reply. Kiruna and Doran followed the Spearmarshal to an open expanse where Kiruna could open a gateway safely. Once she had it prepared, the three of them walked through.
Ω Ω Ω
The bright rays of sunlight slipped through the open curtains and assaulted her eye lids. In a show of defiance she turned her back to the windows. But it was too late, the damage was already done and she was awake. Despite the burning oils, her bedchambers still had the overpowering smell of sex. "How long did we go for?" she wondered, flipping onto her back. She guessed more than a few hours, judging from the serious lack of sleep. Every inch of her naked form was sticky with sweat and saliva. Her thighs and back muscles ached, and her head was in a complete fog from previous nights wine. After her fifth glass the rest of the night became a blur. One minute she was flirting with Martell, the next moment she was sitting on Mezu's lap twirling her fingers in his curly hair. And why was Danika so intent on watching what she and Mezu did at the table anyways? Every time Kiruna glanced across the table, Danika's piercing gray eyes were dead set on her.
Cursing and stretching her aching limbs, Kiruna rose out of bed and freshened up before donning her purple and silver dress. Before she left her chambers she reached for her flame staff.
Remnants of breakfast were littered across the table when Kiruna made it down. Only the servants picking up the dirty dishes remained in the hall. She fixed a plate and ate in silence. After she was finished, Kiruna walked out of the hall and into the waiting room, still nobody. "Probably out training," she figured. Outside the dining hall, it was a different story than what she guessed.
Soldiers in full battle armor ran back and forth grabbing weapons, shields, arrows and supplies. Kiruna's head darted left and right, searching for her friends among the sea of soldiers. She grabbed one guy by the shoulder plate and asked him what was going on. "Rilohn Refuge is under attack, First Mage," he said before breaking her grip and rushing off. Kiruna tightened the grip on her staff. There was a major sense of urgency in the air and Kiruna quickly adjusted to the intensity. She was about to give up searching outside and check the hall again when Danika called out to her. "Kiruna, over here! Hurry! We need to leave at once through your gateway."
"Who's attacking Rilohn Refuge?" she asked, catching up with her sister. Doran and Chancellor Martell stood beside the Spearmarshal outside an armory. Danika's jaws flexed as she answered her sister. "We don't know. All we know is that it's huge, made of stone, and vicious. There are a handful of other monsters about. Doran says his minstrel friend back in Gandara may know what it is and how to defeat it. So that's the first place where going."
"Well we are close enough now we can check the..." Danika raised a hand silencing the First Mage. "You will take us to Gandara now," Danika said in a flat tone. "We will find a way to defeat the monster, and then we will be on our merry. Is that understood?" Kiruna was shocked by her sister's tone of voice. "Yes, that's fine," was all she could voice. Danika glared at Kiruna for a few moments before turning her attention over to the Chancellor. Her face visibly softened as she spoke to Martell. "If you insist, Chancellor, on sending some of your troops with us that would be fine. Form a garrison to rendezvous with my Sunspears at the front gates in two bells." Martell nodded and took his leave to form the party.
Danika switched to Doran. "I'm sending everyone to the Rilohn Refuge now Commander. There is no need for everyone to gateway jump with us." Doran nodded in reply. Kiruna and Doran followed the Spearmarshal to an open expanse where Kiruna could open a gateway safely. Once she had it prepared, the three of them walked through.
Ω Ω Ω
Finding the minstrel wasn't too hard for Doran, seeing as how his childhood friend always enjoyed being the center of attention, as it with most minstrels. The trio found him playing a flute to a melody which involved three funny and promiscuous female ritualists. The small group of soldiers he was playing for on the docks were stamping their feet to the tune and clapping their hands. On their way through the city, Doran said his name was Gerald Allen Seaguard (3rd son of the royal Seaguard family in Cavalon) and his stage name was Voltaire the Forgiving. When Danika laid eyes on him, she found his features to be quite attractive; he was clean shaven with a strong jaw line, tall and slender but with broad shoulders, his short brown hair was combed back, and his glittering blue eyes seemed to reflect everything that was still good and pure in the world. Gerald's blue and green button up suit was both fancy and charming, it fit his outward persona well.
Gerald turned around while still playing and missed a note badly. His blue eyes lit up when he saw his longtime friend.
"Doran, what a surprise! I was not expecting you back for a few days. Who did you bring with you," he stretched his neck around Doran and noticed two more with him. "First Mage, how nice to see you again…and," his words caught in his throat. His free hand worked the syllables his mouth couldn't release. Finally, he spoke in a reverent tone, "You must be Spearmarshal Danika…it is a pleasure to finally meet you," he said, giving a bow usually reserved for kings. "I have been anxiously awaiting the day in which we could finally meet," he exclaimed. Gerald reached for her hand and kissed it lightly, turning Danika's face a bright red. "My name is Gerald Seaguard, at your service," he said, still holding Danika's hand. Doran knew Gerald wanted to meet the Spearmarshal since he docked, and he wasn't going to spoil the moment.
Kiruna felt it necessary to speak up. "I hate to ruin this, but people need us right now." Danika's attention snapped back to the present moment. "Yes, you're right. Gerald, we need to know any information you may have about one of Abaddon's servants."
He tilted his head in curiosity. "Abaddon's servants? He has many. Which one would you like to know about?"
"Well, we don't know which one exactly," Doran added in.
"I listened to firsthand accounts, Gerald. There were two types of creatures inside the water plant." Danika tried to describe the beasts with her hands. "The ones that seemed to do all the damage were these huge, mushroom-headed, beasts with large teeth..."
"Hm... mushroom headed, shambling mesas maybe."
Danika furrowed her brows. "Maybe," she replied. "The big one had two stone wings and a long neck..."
"Long neck, you say?" Gerald asked, rubbing his chin.
"Yes, and they took over Rilohn Refuge in central Kourna."
"Water…stone…shambling mesas…ah!" Gerald snapped his fingers, grabbing everyone's attention. "The Drought lives underwater in the Realm of Torment. She is always guarded by a group of Shambling Mesas. She does very little fighting herself, you see, but when she's provoked she can wipe a force with ease."
"That's helpful to know," Kiruna replied, sarcastically, finding no patience with the humorous minstrel. "How can we kill it?"
"Kill it?" Gerald blurted. "Why would you want to kill it? Nobody can get close enough to harm it. And besides it's in the Realm of Torment."
"I did say they were in Rilohn Refuge, didn't I?" Danika asked, losing patience herself.
"Rilohn Refu--," Gerald's jaw dropped open with realization. "How…it's not…"
"Possible? Well it is, and we need to know how to kill it!" Kiruna snapped. Gerald looked down, his eyes darted left and right. He racked his brain desperately, trying to remember how the Drought was banished to the Realm of Torment in the first place. Abbadon claimed the creature as his own and brought it to his own Realm thousands of years ago, he remembered. The minstrel's eyes popped open. "Ok, ok. The Drought was beaten by a team of fire mages thousands of years ago. The wizards had a battalion of warriors and monks backing them up you see. We'll have to rally..."
"You're looking at the rally, Gerald." Doran pointed out.
Gerald raised his chin with sudden chivalry. "If this is to be our end, Doran, then I will join you on this mission." he said. "We shall need a team of the fastest horses Gandara can find. I'll grab some supplies--, " Danika raised her hand, silencing the quick talking minstrel. "None needed. Kiruna, open a gate here. We leave now."
Without delay, Kiruna opened a gateway and Doran quickly passed through. Gerald's mouth gaped open at the hole rectangular hole in the air. "What is that?!" he yelled, waving a shaky finger at the portal. "Are you going to take me to the Underworld?"
Danika chuckled at his silly question. "Just go through, you'll be fine. Trust me."
"If you say so. I guess it's a good thing I brought my sword with me," Gerald proclaimed with a huff, before stepping through the portal.
Danika darted her eyes at her sister before stepping through. Kiruna was once again stunned by the way he sister was acting towards her, and before this day was through she was going to find out why. She walked through the gateway, letting it wink out after her.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 19 - The Battle for Rilohn Refuge
Acolyte Jin was the first to notice the gateway opening two long bowshots away from their gathering point. She had led the Kournans and Sunspears to the front gates of Rilohn Refuge, and awaited here for Danika's return. When saw she the gateway opening, she motioned for the others to follow as she moved in. From the gateway, Doran was the first out, followed by Gerald, Danika and Kiruna who waved her arm and sealed the portal. Doran gave everyone around him a quick introduction for Gerald before Danika took lead. The air among the groups was crackling with anticipation for the pending battle.
"How many soldiers do we have with us Jin?" Danika asked.
"We have three dozen with us. Chancellor Martell's finest, he proclaims." Jin replied, proudly. Each Kournan soldier held his head high, weapons at the ready and armor shining. Danika nodded, looking over the men Martell sent to help take back Rilohn Refuge. She still didn't know how to defeat the Drought, but they had to get in there right now. There was no more time to discuss strategy. From where she stood, Danika could see the front gates barred closed. The workers who were able to escape had long since left. Danika wondered how many didn't make it out. She called for everyone to move in closer.
"Sunspears and Kournans! This is our first fight together," she yelled above the towering plate mail and helmets. "Whatever assailed Rilohn will be sent back to the Realm of Torment by our hands, today!" Cheers exploded up from the ranks around her. "Let us show Varesh that we do not fear her minions, and that we, as Elonians, can fight off whatever comes our way!" Danika finished by thrusting her spear in the air. A cacophony of cheers met her act of defiance.
"Elonians, with me!!" Danika screamed, breaking from the group and leading the charge to the gates. Koss and Doran took her flanks, while Jin, Sousuke, Kiruna, Sevian and Gerald covered her rear. The Kournans fanned out behind the Sunspears, turning the formation into a flying V. The inner area leading to the gates was flooded, but they ran through, splashing water as they charged in. Danika was the first on the steps and motioned for Koss and Doran to open the gate. Kiruna and Sousuke stepped up and assumed battle stances, fireballs ready to immolate the first thing not human.
The doors swung open and the band was met with an eerie silence, except for the sounds of rushing water. A strong gust of putrid stink and human decay escaped the open doors. Everyone's face turned grim when they caught the scent. Koss held his axe so tight you could hear the leather on the grip move.
Danika raised an open hand, calling for a hold position. Nobody moved an inch. She then made an opened hand slash across her neck calling for silence. Using hand signals, Danika ordered Jin to move in using stealth to locate the shambling mesas, and report back. With a nod, Jin crept in through the doors. Danika watched Jin's every move like it would be her last. If you were a visitor to Rilohn Refuge, once you entered the front gates you came face to face with a great wall. You either turned left or right into the outer terrace.
Jin crept to the wall and stopped. She flattened her form against it and moved to Danika's right, side stepping one foot at a time. Jin stopped at the edge and cautiously peered out. Danika had to crane her neck to see Jin from her position at the open doors. Tense moments passed before Jin moved back into the middle and began flashing hand signals. She held up three fingers and fanned left…two fingers and fanned the middle, three fingers and fanned right. Danika gave a nod and relayed the signals for the troops behind her. Danika cupped her hands together and fanned right, ordering everyone to go right. Letting out a war cry she ran through the entryway and banked right, everyone falling in place behind her.
At once, the terrace was filled with scores of blood-thirsty soldiers hell bent on revenge. Dead bodies lying in pools of their own blood scattered the concrete terrace. Each of the bodies looked as if a giant foot squished them flat. Danika's eyes shot out of her head when she spotted the first creature: a towering behemoth, with cracked stone for skin and razor sharp teeth that protruded from a lipless mouth. The creature had no eyes and short stubby claws for hands. Danika was unnerved to see the eyeless monster turn its grotesque head and charge in towards the approaching squad. The creatures she saw were wandering aimlessly in the water workings of the Refuge, but no more. The creature's speed was uncanny. At once, they turned their stone-faced heads and quickly assailed the visitors.
Kiruna fired a massive ball of flame straight for the first mesa, knocking it off its feet which sent a wave of water out of the pool when it collapsed. Koss ran headlong into another, axe chopping. The mesa bent down and sent a rocked fist for Koss. He easily dodged the attack and scored a hit against the creature's side, creating a gash which oozed a thick brown liquid. A second arm came down on his shoulder slamming him to the ground. A fireball from Sousuke sent the creature sprawling backwards, but the Mesa kept its balance and lunged down for Koss again. He raised his shield and parried the strike, then rolled to the side to regain his footing. The mesa struck his shield again and again, each time forcing Koss back on his heels. He used its forward momentum against it for another strike, hitting the same spot he did before. With quickness that belied its stature, the mesa backhanded Koss in the chest sending him flying out of the fight. Another fireball struck the Mesa in the chest, knocking it back into the pool where it stopped moving.
A loud cry snapped Danika's attention right where a mesa broke through the Kournan ranks charging straight for Sevian and herself. Without thinking, Danika darted toward Sevian's direction throwing a protective shield over herself and the other monk. "Move Sevian! It's coming straight for us!" She screamed over the pounding feet of the Mesa closing in fast. Danika reached the main wall and banked right at a dead run. Sevian broke her attention from Doran and turned right to see a Mesa charging after the Spearmarshal. The blood drained from her face in an instant. "Danika, behind you!" Sevian shouted out to the fleeing monk. The mesa was mere paces from snatching Danika. She turned about and ducked - just as a massive stone arm swung over her, and smashed against the wall. Debris flew into Danika's face temporarily blinding her. She kept her balance and rolled out of a foot stomp, breaking into another run. "Fuego, hit it!" Danika screamed out, rushing back towards the groups. Her answer came as the Mesa was smashed in the back with a ball of orange flame. The mesa didn't miss a beat closing the distance to Danika. She had to hop over dead bodies as she ran back towards Koss who just took down another Mesa with Doran's help. Both warriors turned and made a beeline for Danika, their faces contorted with rage. Danika heard a loud 'whoosh!' and felt a gust of heat smack her shoulders. She turned back to see the Mesa engulfed in flames. Its mouth hung open in what could have been called snarl, but no sound came out. It flailed its stubby arms trying to fan the flames. Danika missed a step and fell over, quickly turning on her back with an outstretched hand and a white light held above her. The fiery beast took a final step in and lunged for her - only to take another fireball in its side, toppling the flaming mesa over in front of the prone monk.
Danika rose to her feet, panting for breath, and scanned the terrace. The fighting was over for the time being. Scores of the massive stone creatures lay in ruins, along with over two dozen Kournan soldiers. All the Kournan healers were killed. Doran walked up to Danika, sheathing his sword. He no longer had his helmet, as it was torn off his head and crushed by a stone foot. He was lucky his head wasn't inside! "A Kournan scout says the inner terrace is completely empty, no dead bodies or anything. He also heard the beast in the main water plant. It's sitting across from the falls.
"Very good work Commander, let's form up and move in."
Ω Ω Ω
Acolyte Jin was the first to notice the gateway opening two long bowshots away from their gathering point. She had led the Kournans and Sunspears to the front gates of Rilohn Refuge, and awaited here for Danika's return. When saw she the gateway opening, she motioned for the others to follow as she moved in. From the gateway, Doran was the first out, followed by Gerald, Danika and Kiruna who waved her arm and sealed the portal. Doran gave everyone around him a quick introduction for Gerald before Danika took lead. The air among the groups was crackling with anticipation for the pending battle.
"How many soldiers do we have with us Jin?" Danika asked.
"We have three dozen with us. Chancellor Martell's finest, he proclaims." Jin replied, proudly. Each Kournan soldier held his head high, weapons at the ready and armor shining. Danika nodded, looking over the men Martell sent to help take back Rilohn Refuge. She still didn't know how to defeat the Drought, but they had to get in there right now. There was no more time to discuss strategy. From where she stood, Danika could see the front gates barred closed. The workers who were able to escape had long since left. Danika wondered how many didn't make it out. She called for everyone to move in closer.
"Sunspears and Kournans! This is our first fight together," she yelled above the towering plate mail and helmets. "Whatever assailed Rilohn will be sent back to the Realm of Torment by our hands, today!" Cheers exploded up from the ranks around her. "Let us show Varesh that we do not fear her minions, and that we, as Elonians, can fight off whatever comes our way!" Danika finished by thrusting her spear in the air. A cacophony of cheers met her act of defiance.
"Elonians, with me!!" Danika screamed, breaking from the group and leading the charge to the gates. Koss and Doran took her flanks, while Jin, Sousuke, Kiruna, Sevian and Gerald covered her rear. The Kournans fanned out behind the Sunspears, turning the formation into a flying V. The inner area leading to the gates was flooded, but they ran through, splashing water as they charged in. Danika was the first on the steps and motioned for Koss and Doran to open the gate. Kiruna and Sousuke stepped up and assumed battle stances, fireballs ready to immolate the first thing not human.
The doors swung open and the band was met with an eerie silence, except for the sounds of rushing water. A strong gust of putrid stink and human decay escaped the open doors. Everyone's face turned grim when they caught the scent. Koss held his axe so tight you could hear the leather on the grip move.
Danika raised an open hand, calling for a hold position. Nobody moved an inch. She then made an opened hand slash across her neck calling for silence. Using hand signals, Danika ordered Jin to move in using stealth to locate the shambling mesas, and report back. With a nod, Jin crept in through the doors. Danika watched Jin's every move like it would be her last. If you were a visitor to Rilohn Refuge, once you entered the front gates you came face to face with a great wall. You either turned left or right into the outer terrace.
Jin crept to the wall and stopped. She flattened her form against it and moved to Danika's right, side stepping one foot at a time. Jin stopped at the edge and cautiously peered out. Danika had to crane her neck to see Jin from her position at the open doors. Tense moments passed before Jin moved back into the middle and began flashing hand signals. She held up three fingers and fanned left…two fingers and fanned the middle, three fingers and fanned right. Danika gave a nod and relayed the signals for the troops behind her. Danika cupped her hands together and fanned right, ordering everyone to go right. Letting out a war cry she ran through the entryway and banked right, everyone falling in place behind her.
At once, the terrace was filled with scores of blood-thirsty soldiers hell bent on revenge. Dead bodies lying in pools of their own blood scattered the concrete terrace. Each of the bodies looked as if a giant foot squished them flat. Danika's eyes shot out of her head when she spotted the first creature: a towering behemoth, with cracked stone for skin and razor sharp teeth that protruded from a lipless mouth. The creature had no eyes and short stubby claws for hands. Danika was unnerved to see the eyeless monster turn its grotesque head and charge in towards the approaching squad. The creatures she saw were wandering aimlessly in the water workings of the Refuge, but no more. The creature's speed was uncanny. At once, they turned their stone-faced heads and quickly assailed the visitors.
Kiruna fired a massive ball of flame straight for the first mesa, knocking it off its feet which sent a wave of water out of the pool when it collapsed. Koss ran headlong into another, axe chopping. The mesa bent down and sent a rocked fist for Koss. He easily dodged the attack and scored a hit against the creature's side, creating a gash which oozed a thick brown liquid. A second arm came down on his shoulder slamming him to the ground. A fireball from Sousuke sent the creature sprawling backwards, but the Mesa kept its balance and lunged down for Koss again. He raised his shield and parried the strike, then rolled to the side to regain his footing. The mesa struck his shield again and again, each time forcing Koss back on his heels. He used its forward momentum against it for another strike, hitting the same spot he did before. With quickness that belied its stature, the mesa backhanded Koss in the chest sending him flying out of the fight. Another fireball struck the Mesa in the chest, knocking it back into the pool where it stopped moving.
A loud cry snapped Danika's attention right where a mesa broke through the Kournan ranks charging straight for Sevian and herself. Without thinking, Danika darted toward Sevian's direction throwing a protective shield over herself and the other monk. "Move Sevian! It's coming straight for us!" She screamed over the pounding feet of the Mesa closing in fast. Danika reached the main wall and banked right at a dead run. Sevian broke her attention from Doran and turned right to see a Mesa charging after the Spearmarshal. The blood drained from her face in an instant. "Danika, behind you!" Sevian shouted out to the fleeing monk. The mesa was mere paces from snatching Danika. She turned about and ducked - just as a massive stone arm swung over her, and smashed against the wall. Debris flew into Danika's face temporarily blinding her. She kept her balance and rolled out of a foot stomp, breaking into another run. "Fuego, hit it!" Danika screamed out, rushing back towards the groups. Her answer came as the Mesa was smashed in the back with a ball of orange flame. The mesa didn't miss a beat closing the distance to Danika. She had to hop over dead bodies as she ran back towards Koss who just took down another Mesa with Doran's help. Both warriors turned and made a beeline for Danika, their faces contorted with rage. Danika heard a loud 'whoosh!' and felt a gust of heat smack her shoulders. She turned back to see the Mesa engulfed in flames. Its mouth hung open in what could have been called snarl, but no sound came out. It flailed its stubby arms trying to fan the flames. Danika missed a step and fell over, quickly turning on her back with an outstretched hand and a white light held above her. The fiery beast took a final step in and lunged for her - only to take another fireball in its side, toppling the flaming mesa over in front of the prone monk.
Danika rose to her feet, panting for breath, and scanned the terrace. The fighting was over for the time being. Scores of the massive stone creatures lay in ruins, along with over two dozen Kournan soldiers. All the Kournan healers were killed. Doran walked up to Danika, sheathing his sword. He no longer had his helmet, as it was torn off his head and crushed by a stone foot. He was lucky his head wasn't inside! "A Kournan scout says the inner terrace is completely empty, no dead bodies or anything. He also heard the beast in the main water plant. It's sitting across from the falls.
"Very good work Commander, let's form up and move in."
Ω Ω Ω
The trip through the inner terrace served as a brief respite against the upcoming challenge. A beast which was previously banished ages ago, now sits in the water that the Kournan populace drinks from. She really had no idea what this beast's plans were, and if it even had any. Poison the water supply? Maybe. If Varesh wanted to poison the water supply, why not send a few men in with a liquid vial to do the job. Her instincts told her this beast served as an obstacle and nothing more. Whatever its purpose, Danika wanted the being out of her way, immediately.
The remaining Kournan guards followed the Sunspears into the main water junction. From this high up Danika spotted the creature near the steps leading out of the pool, on the opposite end. Most of its stone red form lay above the shallow current. The Drought was red stone. It had a duck-shaped head with massive snapping jaws; its neck was more than six-feet in length, with two monstrous fins protruded from its torso. The Drought's overall appearance was not grotesque or horrific to look upon. This was a beast which lived in another realm, but was moved here to serve another purpose.
Two massive fountains poured water into the pool from either end. The group atop the encircling ridge fanned out around Danika. Gerald moved up alongside the Spearmarshal and whispered into her ear. "The beast is vulnerable to fire. I've spoken to the First Mage and Acolyte Sousuke, they await my signal to release the fireballs. We must keep the beast contained in the pool. I do not think it can fly, but the Drought can easily destroy this complex with its earth based attacks. It has the power to unleash powerful earthquakes among other spells."
Danika grimaced and nodded back. "On my signal, the archers will attack," she said. Gerald nodded and moved towards the steps. From her vantage, she watched Gerald descend the steps like a man walking towards a snake pit. A very small part of Danika wanted to laugh at the amazing turn of events. Here she was sending a minstrel, of whom she just met today, to engage a beast who could easily rip the ground out from under his feet. He was a brave one indeed.
Four flights of stairs separated the Sunspears from the mighty beast. From Gerald's perspective the creature looked to be sleeping, its head was cast down and its massive fins lay motionless in the rippling current. Water splashed against its red stone skin, and receded back into the pool. Gerald unsheathed his sword and held it out with both hands in front of him. "Blade be true this day," he whispered. Danika barely registered his next move: a lightening quick, one-handed sword thrust out towards the sleeping beast. She signaled for the archers to attack, and at once, a volley of arrows flew for the unsuspecting beast's head.
A purple light also flashed in front of its beaked face, and two beady eyes shot open in reply. The mighty creature let out a deafening scream, forcing everyone to cover their ears. A bright flash of orange light caught Danika's attention as Sousuke fired the first ball of flame. Danika followed the trail of smoke down, as the arcing ball exploded over its neck, sending flames and smoke everywhere. Another fireball followed, smashing its face dead center. Danika heard a monstrous crunch as the beast fell back against the stone wall.
Gerald jabbed his sword continually at the beast, sending out every hex he knew. The beast growled and shivered against the fire blasts and hexes. It raised is massive fins in the air deflecting the fireballs. The fireballs exploded on impact but didn't leave any noticeable damage. Soon, enough smoke and mist rose up from the defending creature to blanket the area. Danika could no longer see over the ledge, the air was so thick with smoke and mist. Danika heard a loud crash from the lower steps, and her heart stopped.
"Kiruna, keep firing on the creature! Sousuke, aim low and in front!" Danika screamed through the mist, racing down the junction. The steps were barely visible and she prayed she didn't lose her footing. As Danika flew down the steps, massive balls of orange flame arced over her head down through the white mist and exploded over the beast.
The Drought was forced into a stoic defense, and hunched low against the barrage. Danika's stomach lurched when she found Gerald, lying motionless face-down on the steps. She crouched low to turn him over and scan his wounds but found none. She checked his pulse, weak but still there. Danika's plan up until this point had worked, but she didn't factor in the Drought's ability to defend against elemental attacks. She could only see the creature now two bowshots away: hunched in a ball, with its fins defiantly raised in the air. Danika watched in slow motion as balls of flame sailed from on high to explode harmlessly against the Drought's impenetrable fins. She knew any warrior that charged the beast would perish. Her hopes that they could kill the beast quickly, were now dashed. She looked down to the minstrel who stirred in her protective arms.
"It… broke my hexes… all of them… the ground below me, flew up..." Gerald was forced to stop and coughed from the thick smoke and mist. "Next moment I was flying back….landed hard…" he coughed again and sighed. Danika placed a gentle hand on his damp forehead, soothing the minstrel. "That was a brave thing you did, Gerald, I will never forget it," she said, mussing his hair. "We have to get out of here and think of something else, while the ele's have the thing cornered."
"Don't worry Dani, I have a plan," Jin countered, descending to Gerald and Danika's level of steps. "What are you going to do?" Danika asked, rising to her feet. "I'll distract the thing long enough for Fuego and Sousuke to finish it off," Jin replied, holding her longbow in one hand, and raising her cloth mask up over her mouth. "Give me some enchants Dani." After Danika shielded her, Jin charged into the pool.
Danika would never forget the sight of her best friend running straight for the biggest creature either of them had seen. A lone ranger, running straight for death's embrace. Jin's long loping strides covered the distance between herself and the Drought immediately. "I'm right here beasty! Come and get me!" Jin taunted. She stopped a few paces away, shooting two arrows between its outstretched fins scoring a hit against its neck. The arrows connected solidly with a crunch, and the beast closed its fins to engage the fearless ranger. The Drought lowered its head and opened its mouth, issuing forth a massive spray of stone particles. She banked left just as the blast hit the pool, causing a massive wave of water to splash over Gerald and Danika. The creature followed Jin's escape and kept blasting. Keeping a good distance between her and the beast, Jin bent her bow back and sent two more arrows leading straight for its outstretched neck. The beast smashed its fins into the water and ambled faster towards the ranger. She stopped running and held her ground on the opposite end, pulling arrow after arrow out of her pack and letting them fly.
"Jin, NO!!"
It was at this very moment, that Danika now gained complete access to the Diviner. The spirit of Dwayna filled her form with a tidal wave of power. Her vision turned crystal clear amidst the chaos of smoke and ash. In a split second, Danika knew the Drought's weaknesses and strengths. She knew it was 726 years old, and the only one of its kind. She knew that by killing the creature here, the Drought would be banished back into its own realm. All of this knowledge and more opened up to Danika like a book.
Danika hit the water at a dead run, one hand clutching the Tengu spear, the other hand a ball of light outstretched in front. The beast lowered its head and smashed into Jin, throwing her back against the wall ten paces away. Danika heard the sickening sound of bones snapping as Jin hit the wall hard and slid unconsciously into the current. The shields she was able to cast on her friend prevented immediate death, but Jin still took a beating. Danika flew past the creature and skidded in the water grappling her fallen friend in her arms. She darted her head up towards the charging beast and shot up her Protective Spirit shield over the two of them in an instant. The Drought didn't care two bits about the monk. It opened it's massive jaws and an explosion of rocks and sand hit the shield like a sandstorm. Danika growled out of exertion from the impact of the blasts. Her vision was covered in debris flying off the translucent shield.
Danika risked her life to save Jin's, and now they were both trapped in a sandstorm of death. The concussive blasts of rock, sand and stone made it impossible to hear anything, but Danika screamed out to her friends out of sheer desperation. "Hit it now!"
The barrage continued. Beads of sweat trailed over her temples. The longer the barrage continued, the longer Danika had to hold the shield. Which also meant that Jin's life was slipping away. The shields on Jin were long since shattered from the impact, and she lay motionless on her side, her head resting on Danika's bent knee above water. "Hit the beast!" she screamed again, over the barrage. The barrage sputtered, but Danika still couldn't see out. She did hear another loud explosion followed by falling red stone and ash over the shield. The blasts came to an abrupt end as another ball of orange flame connected solidly against its neck. The Drought lurched to the side and smashed against the wall in front of Danika. The beast let out a growl and slumped against the wall, losing all will to fight. Pieces of stones fell from its head and neck, splashing into the pool. The beast fell apart piece by piece into the pool, forming a small mountain of red stone.
Danika wasted no time in healing Jin. The Sunspears and Kournans rushed into the pool and formed a defensive perimeter around their Spearmarshal. Many tense moments passed as Danika used a host of condition-removal and health-regeneration spells on the ranger to snatch her from the brink of death. Danika ordered Jin to be carried to the steps and out of the murky water. When the ranger finally opened her eyes, she gave Danika quizzical look. "I don't remember you having blue eyes, Dani," she said. Danika self-consciously raised a hand to her face. "They're not blue, Jin, I've always had brown eyes. You know that."
"Not anymore you don't," Jin replied, smiling back. Danika turned to look at Kiruna who shrugged her shoulders."What can I say? She's right, sis."
Gerald walked up and patted Danika on the shoulder. "Congratulations, Danika." She looked back to the minstrel, incredulously. "Congratulations for what, changing my eye color?"
Gerald nodded his head. "The eyecolor change is an after-effect. I wanted to be the first person to congratulate you on becoming a Diviner, Danika."
Ω Ω Ω
Rothan Celt
5 stars =)
(have to prolong message.....dum de dum)
(have to prolong message.....dum de dum)
Vixtrola Rock
Sorry for the delay everyone! The story is finished and can be downloaded in PDF format Here.
Chapter 20 - The Forum Highlands
Hundreds of nobles were in attendance to celebrate the completion of the Bokka Amphitheater, in Tihark Orchard. The lavish palace adjacent to the Kodash Bazaar was chosen as the place to host the event. The blue and yellow banners of Vabbi soared high above the towers in the Kodash Bazaar next door to the palace. Actors and actresses from across the continent were also here to congratulate the Prince on his accomplishment; and to inquire about possible roles the richly famous Prince Bokka may have in the works.
Kehanni swiped a hand over her damp forehead, squirming her way through the throng of Vabian nobles and servants. She was not sweating from the dry heat that covered the land like a blanket, but rather from the seriousness of the news that she just received from a scout. Basalt Grotto was just overrun, and very few escaped with their lives. As princess to the ruling merchant in Vabbi, Kehanni had readily access to all civil and military comings and goings. In her mind she worked to piece together a plan for a quick defense, and evacuation. Her thoughts were broken when she crashed headlong into a servant causing him to drop his empty tray. “Oh, I’m so sorry,” Kehanni blurted out, bending down to help the servant. He nodded back, picking up the tray. “Quite alright I suppose dear Princess. You are obviously in a hurry, I should have given you more room to get by,” he said with a smile.
Kehanni started walking away but turned her head back to the man. “By the way, have you seen my father?”
“Yes, I just gave him a fresh glass of wine,” he said, angling his chin in the direction she could find him. “He’s talking with Prince Bokka and a group of visitors on the upper terrace.” The servant bit back the word ‘visitors’, giving Kehanni the impression the guests arrived unannounced. Unannounced guests forced the haughty Vabian servants to work harder than they wanted to. Kehanni gave a bow and ran for the stairs leading to the 2nd level. She bumped shoulders with nobles left and right, hearing curses whispered behind her as she took the stairs two at a time. Banking right she spotted her father; always the tallest in a crowd, with round shoulders and a strong angular face. Even though Prince Ahmtur retired from the Vabian Elite guard six years ago, he kept his lean physique through continuous sparring. Kehanni caught the look on his face, and the faces around him, they already knew.
Prince Ahmtur raised a hand in front of the visitors asking for a moment as he waved his daughter into the group. Kehanni bowed in deference when she reached the circle, and then took in the visitors; a broad shouldered man wearing a set of plate mail that resembled a coral reef; a tall, rail thin woman with short ruddy hair; a equally tall, overdressed man who could only be a minstrel judging by the colorful button up suit he wore; and a short, curvy young woman with long black hair tied into a bun that hung over shoulders. The shorter of the two women looked to be no older than Kehanni, but her crystalline blue eyes spoke of experiences beyond her years.
“Father, are you aware of the assault on Basalt Grotto?” she asked. Ahmtur nodded and looked back to the young woman in front of him; once more asking for confirmation that their dire news was in fact true. The woman pursed her lips and nodded in reply. He turned his gaze back to Kehanni. “Basalt Grotto has been overrun by an army of Margonites,” he said.
“Spearmarshal Danika has placed their numbers over twenty five thousand.” indicating Danika with his chin. “She says this army is just the expeditionary unit.” Arching her eyebrows, Kehanni bowed graciously towards the young woman. “Spearmarshal Danika, it is an honor to finally met you, my name is Kehanni,” she greeted warmly.
Danika bowed in return. “Well met Kehanni. I am told you have extensive knowledge of the Vehjin Mines, south of the Grotto?”
“Yes I do; most of our iron ore comes from those mines. We have a small town next door called Jennur’s Horde. The two areas are separated by a large rock outcropping; only way through to the mines is by a twelve foot gate in the middle."
Danika nodded to herself, halfway lost in thought. “We need to provide stopgap at that gate. How far is Jennur’s Horde from here?”
“Jennur’s Horde is one mile north of here, give or take. Use the exit west which leads to the Forum Highlands,” Kehanni instructed. “Half of the Highlands are covered by rocks and mountains to the south, but there is a wide open area about a mile wide outside these walls.”
Danika folded her arms and studied Kehanni. “Are there any other exits out of the Vehjin Mines?”
“Well, there were two others, but they have been closed due to rock slides,” Kehanni said, wondering where these questions were leading.
The broad shouldered man in the coral reef armor cleared his throat. “From the sound of it, the entrance creates a natural bottleneck. If we held the Margonite army at the gate for a time, we may be able to map our soldiers here for a defense.” Prince Bokka snorted loudly: “We are only delaying the inevitable. The Margonites will break upon this palace like water over rocks!”
Prince Ahmtur shot his friend a ferocious scowl. “How dare you Bokka! Many of our own men have already died today due to our inability to act. How long have we known of this gathering force in the Realm of Torment?” Bokka had no answer. “Spearmarshal Danika sent word two weeks ago with news of an impending attack, and we did nothing!” Nobles and servants near to the group turned to the shouting Princes with worried glances. A few guards moved and stood around the group.
Prince Bokka’s massive double chin shook angrily as he spoke. “The first message said the attack would happen at Dzagonur Bastion, and then the second message said it’s not Bastion, but no location was given! What do you want me to do, send my troops on a wild goose chase?”
Danika raised her hands in the air begging for peace. “Now wait a minute please. Varesh fooled all of us by telling General Kahyet about Dzagonur Bastion. She knew he would ally with us, and she purposely gave him false information to throw us off. Varesh has kept us all guessing up to this point, but her plan was not wholly successful,” Danika assured the wary group, looking around to everyone as she spoke. Ahmtur motioned to Danika continued. “I can give our armies enough time to map here.”
“That doesn’t make any sense Spearmarshal! We have no men here!” Bokka roared. “It will take days for the Vabian armies to reach us.”
“Not entirely true my jolly good Prince,” a sultry sweet voice replied. Everyone turned to see Kiruna saunter over to the group. “I just found a way to expand my gateways over a larger area. Danika knows that; that’s why she can give us time. I can open the portal wide enough to allow twenty men standing shoulder to shoulder to walk through at once. I can teleport your battalions within two hours, provided they can form up properly.”
Bokka didn’t seem convinced. “That’s well and good First Mage, but we have already heard of demons rushing through the mines. We can very well be fighting for our lives within the hour!”
“That’s why we are here Bokka, to buy our men and women time to map in and form some semblance of a defense,” Danika reiterated. “Doran, Sevian, Koss, Sousuke, and I will hold the demons at bay inside Jennur’s Horde. Kiruna will open gateways to allow troops from Dzagonur Bastion and DeJarin Estate to map here quickly. We can…” Danika’s voice trailed when a young Vabian soldier ran up the steps and straight for the group. He stopped in front of Prince Ahmtur, and bent over to catch his breath.
“My Prince, the Vehjin Mines have been completely overrun. They are winding through the trails leading to Jennur's Horde as we speak!”
Prince Bokka let out a wail of defeat. “We are doomed! The enemy is already here, dear spirits save us! What are we gonna do?!” Ahmtur stepped forward grabbing Bokka’s ruffled collar with a fierce look in his eyes. “Get a hold of yourself man! The fight hasn’t started and you already resign in defeat. You should be ashamed of yourself!” He let go of his collar and Bokka stepped back hanging his head, whimpering.
Ahmtur turned back to the monk in charge. “Danika, do what you can at Jennur’s Horde. We will have to sacrifice the town, so be prepared to retreat. We’ll mark the northern part of the Forum Highlands as our formation point. There are very little trees, and a handful of bushes in that area. We’ll have no trouble lining up our men,” Ahmtur said. “I will go and gather what troops we have in the Kodash Bazaar.” He turned on Kiruna with a grave look. “I trust you Kiruna, with the lives of my men. I do not know if this gateway you speak of, but if you can get my men here quickly and safely then you have my thanks; and the thanks of Vabbi.
Kiruna accepted Ahmtur’s words with a curt nod. “Give me two hours to map both armies here Danika. You must hold them until then.”
Danika smiled back; her blue eyes sparkling with excitement. “Consider them held Sis.”
Ω Ω Ω
Chapter 20 - The Forum Highlands
Hundreds of nobles were in attendance to celebrate the completion of the Bokka Amphitheater, in Tihark Orchard. The lavish palace adjacent to the Kodash Bazaar was chosen as the place to host the event. The blue and yellow banners of Vabbi soared high above the towers in the Kodash Bazaar next door to the palace. Actors and actresses from across the continent were also here to congratulate the Prince on his accomplishment; and to inquire about possible roles the richly famous Prince Bokka may have in the works.
Kehanni swiped a hand over her damp forehead, squirming her way through the throng of Vabian nobles and servants. She was not sweating from the dry heat that covered the land like a blanket, but rather from the seriousness of the news that she just received from a scout. Basalt Grotto was just overrun, and very few escaped with their lives. As princess to the ruling merchant in Vabbi, Kehanni had readily access to all civil and military comings and goings. In her mind she worked to piece together a plan for a quick defense, and evacuation. Her thoughts were broken when she crashed headlong into a servant causing him to drop his empty tray. “Oh, I’m so sorry,” Kehanni blurted out, bending down to help the servant. He nodded back, picking up the tray. “Quite alright I suppose dear Princess. You are obviously in a hurry, I should have given you more room to get by,” he said with a smile.
Kehanni started walking away but turned her head back to the man. “By the way, have you seen my father?”
“Yes, I just gave him a fresh glass of wine,” he said, angling his chin in the direction she could find him. “He’s talking with Prince Bokka and a group of visitors on the upper terrace.” The servant bit back the word ‘visitors’, giving Kehanni the impression the guests arrived unannounced. Unannounced guests forced the haughty Vabian servants to work harder than they wanted to. Kehanni gave a bow and ran for the stairs leading to the 2nd level. She bumped shoulders with nobles left and right, hearing curses whispered behind her as she took the stairs two at a time. Banking right she spotted her father; always the tallest in a crowd, with round shoulders and a strong angular face. Even though Prince Ahmtur retired from the Vabian Elite guard six years ago, he kept his lean physique through continuous sparring. Kehanni caught the look on his face, and the faces around him, they already knew.
Prince Ahmtur raised a hand in front of the visitors asking for a moment as he waved his daughter into the group. Kehanni bowed in deference when she reached the circle, and then took in the visitors; a broad shouldered man wearing a set of plate mail that resembled a coral reef; a tall, rail thin woman with short ruddy hair; a equally tall, overdressed man who could only be a minstrel judging by the colorful button up suit he wore; and a short, curvy young woman with long black hair tied into a bun that hung over shoulders. The shorter of the two women looked to be no older than Kehanni, but her crystalline blue eyes spoke of experiences beyond her years.
“Father, are you aware of the assault on Basalt Grotto?” she asked. Ahmtur nodded and looked back to the young woman in front of him; once more asking for confirmation that their dire news was in fact true. The woman pursed her lips and nodded in reply. He turned his gaze back to Kehanni. “Basalt Grotto has been overrun by an army of Margonites,” he said.
“Spearmarshal Danika has placed their numbers over twenty five thousand.” indicating Danika with his chin. “She says this army is just the expeditionary unit.” Arching her eyebrows, Kehanni bowed graciously towards the young woman. “Spearmarshal Danika, it is an honor to finally met you, my name is Kehanni,” she greeted warmly.
Danika bowed in return. “Well met Kehanni. I am told you have extensive knowledge of the Vehjin Mines, south of the Grotto?”
“Yes I do; most of our iron ore comes from those mines. We have a small town next door called Jennur’s Horde. The two areas are separated by a large rock outcropping; only way through to the mines is by a twelve foot gate in the middle."
Danika nodded to herself, halfway lost in thought. “We need to provide stopgap at that gate. How far is Jennur’s Horde from here?”
“Jennur’s Horde is one mile north of here, give or take. Use the exit west which leads to the Forum Highlands,” Kehanni instructed. “Half of the Highlands are covered by rocks and mountains to the south, but there is a wide open area about a mile wide outside these walls.”
Danika folded her arms and studied Kehanni. “Are there any other exits out of the Vehjin Mines?”
“Well, there were two others, but they have been closed due to rock slides,” Kehanni said, wondering where these questions were leading.
The broad shouldered man in the coral reef armor cleared his throat. “From the sound of it, the entrance creates a natural bottleneck. If we held the Margonite army at the gate for a time, we may be able to map our soldiers here for a defense.” Prince Bokka snorted loudly: “We are only delaying the inevitable. The Margonites will break upon this palace like water over rocks!”
Prince Ahmtur shot his friend a ferocious scowl. “How dare you Bokka! Many of our own men have already died today due to our inability to act. How long have we known of this gathering force in the Realm of Torment?” Bokka had no answer. “Spearmarshal Danika sent word two weeks ago with news of an impending attack, and we did nothing!” Nobles and servants near to the group turned to the shouting Princes with worried glances. A few guards moved and stood around the group.
Prince Bokka’s massive double chin shook angrily as he spoke. “The first message said the attack would happen at Dzagonur Bastion, and then the second message said it’s not Bastion, but no location was given! What do you want me to do, send my troops on a wild goose chase?”
Danika raised her hands in the air begging for peace. “Now wait a minute please. Varesh fooled all of us by telling General Kahyet about Dzagonur Bastion. She knew he would ally with us, and she purposely gave him false information to throw us off. Varesh has kept us all guessing up to this point, but her plan was not wholly successful,” Danika assured the wary group, looking around to everyone as she spoke. Ahmtur motioned to Danika continued. “I can give our armies enough time to map here.”
“That doesn’t make any sense Spearmarshal! We have no men here!” Bokka roared. “It will take days for the Vabian armies to reach us.”
“Not entirely true my jolly good Prince,” a sultry sweet voice replied. Everyone turned to see Kiruna saunter over to the group. “I just found a way to expand my gateways over a larger area. Danika knows that; that’s why she can give us time. I can open the portal wide enough to allow twenty men standing shoulder to shoulder to walk through at once. I can teleport your battalions within two hours, provided they can form up properly.”
Bokka didn’t seem convinced. “That’s well and good First Mage, but we have already heard of demons rushing through the mines. We can very well be fighting for our lives within the hour!”
“That’s why we are here Bokka, to buy our men and women time to map in and form some semblance of a defense,” Danika reiterated. “Doran, Sevian, Koss, Sousuke, and I will hold the demons at bay inside Jennur’s Horde. Kiruna will open gateways to allow troops from Dzagonur Bastion and DeJarin Estate to map here quickly. We can…” Danika’s voice trailed when a young Vabian soldier ran up the steps and straight for the group. He stopped in front of Prince Ahmtur, and bent over to catch his breath.
“My Prince, the Vehjin Mines have been completely overrun. They are winding through the trails leading to Jennur's Horde as we speak!”
Prince Bokka let out a wail of defeat. “We are doomed! The enemy is already here, dear spirits save us! What are we gonna do?!” Ahmtur stepped forward grabbing Bokka’s ruffled collar with a fierce look in his eyes. “Get a hold of yourself man! The fight hasn’t started and you already resign in defeat. You should be ashamed of yourself!” He let go of his collar and Bokka stepped back hanging his head, whimpering.
Ahmtur turned back to the monk in charge. “Danika, do what you can at Jennur’s Horde. We will have to sacrifice the town, so be prepared to retreat. We’ll mark the northern part of the Forum Highlands as our formation point. There are very little trees, and a handful of bushes in that area. We’ll have no trouble lining up our men,” Ahmtur said. “I will go and gather what troops we have in the Kodash Bazaar.” He turned on Kiruna with a grave look. “I trust you Kiruna, with the lives of my men. I do not know if this gateway you speak of, but if you can get my men here quickly and safely then you have my thanks; and the thanks of Vabbi.
Kiruna accepted Ahmtur’s words with a curt nod. “Give me two hours to map both armies here Danika. You must hold them until then.”
Danika smiled back; her blue eyes sparkling with excitement. “Consider them held Sis.”
Ω Ω Ω
Outside the palace gates of Tihark Orchard, Danika found Koss and Sousuke eating alongside a handful of guards down the dirt path. Giving them a moment to finish, she quickly briefed them on the situation. Danika noticed a pair of messengers on horseback racing north for the town; horns also began blaring from all over; the call for all citizens outside the walls of Tihark Orchard to run back inside. Following the messengers trail, she led her friends through the open area of the Highlands for Jennur’s Horde. Before they reached the town, miners were already streaming out; fleeing the impending battle.
A Vabian soldier ran up to the group and saluted Danika when they entered the gates. “Spearmarshal, I have ordered an evacuation of the town. There are not too many here, so this town will be emptied very shortly. I also have twenty men with me that can assist you.” Before he could finish Danika was already shaking her head. “No Commander, I need you and your men to begin forming a defensive perimeter south of here in the northern highlands. We’ll be there soon enough,” Danika raised her voice above the commotion from the fleeing miners. “You make sure our retreat is secure!”
The Commander gave a salute and motioned for his men to move out. Danika waved Sousuke, Doran, Sevian, Koss and Jin over. She looked each of them in the eye with a devilish grin; “It’s time to go to work! Doran, Sevian and Jin take the right flank. Koss and Sousuke with me, let’s move!” The party separated into two groups and raced to the front gates leading into mining area. The tall, green gate was barred shut, but Danika knew it wouldn’t hold. Matter of fact, she was hoping it wouldn’t. She could hear the guttural growls and shouts coming from the other side of the gate already; the ground trembled beneath her feet; the grip on her spear tightened. Koss stood in front of Danika to the left of the gate, with Sousuke alongside her. She looked over to Doran, Jin and Sevian. All three were in the same position with Jin behind the monk.
Danika looked back to the closed gate and smiled inwardly. This was the moment she had been fighting to reach for the past two months; to be here, in this spot, before the gates splintered and Hell was unleashed. A loud boom echoed off the door as the Margonites reached the entrance.
“Come on! Come and get it!” Koss yelled through the gate. His taunt was met with another crash, as pieces the gate blew apart. Axe, swords and spears hacked at the door, with larger pieces f wood smashing into the ground. Doran unsheathed his Gothic sword with a flair. He then turned around and embraced a startled Sevian in a hug. “Know this Sevian: I love you, and if we are to die on this day, then I will die a happy man because I had you in my life.” Doran proclaimed, planting a firm kiss on her lips. Sevian’s look back to her partner was different. “You will live to see another day my love,” she said looking up into his eyes. “We will both live to see another day.” Doran smiled and turned back to the gate. Danika watched the brief exchange between the two lovers, and her heart went out for them. She would not allow either to fall this day or the next, if it took everything in her power to prevent it.
The final remnants of the gate split apart and the Margonites poured through. Danika’s face turned grim when she laid eyes on the demons. The Margonites have the torsos from both men and women; all the men were covered with wicked looking plate mail complete with long sharp spikes and gauntleted hands. The women had the same type of armor, only of a lighter variety. Danika noticed the paragon types were without feet, their legs ending in a pointy stump hovering above the ground. These types of demons had a set of purple translucent wings on their back, giving them the look of a grotesque fallen angel. Each demon wore a silver spiked helmet with the likeness of their God, Abaddon.
Danika found these Margonites to be an intimidating force to look upon. She stood her ground without fear.
The first group through the gate met Koss and Doran head on. Sousuke was already sending fireballs up over the group; exploding amidst the throng of demons trying to push through the broken double door gate. Jin fired shot after shot, aiming for their exposed necks. The first line of demons fell immediately, only to be replaced by another. Koss and Doran were engaged in a deadly dance; their weapons slashing and hacking with precision. They struck hard and they struck to kill. Dead Margonites quickly piled up around the ferocious warriors.
A paragon margonite broke from the group and ran towards Danika. Without the slithest hesitation, she charged the demon, flipping the spear in front of her. The demon feigned left and slashed down for her neck; Danika ducked under the swing and jabbed her spear up through its exposed throat, sending out a spray of blood across the dirt. The demon fell in a heap clutching its torn neck just as two more took its place. Danika growled and engaged the two demons, parrying sword thrusts, and countering with her own deadly strikes. Danika made short work of the demons, but she noticed Koss had become encircled, and his protective shield was taking a beating. Koss hacked the demons into pieces, but still they pressed. Doran’s shield was coming under heavy pressure as well despite Sevian’s efforts.
“Koss, Doran, and fall back to me!” she screamed out, coming under pressure from a Margonite warrior. The demon swatted Danika to the ground with his shield and aimed his sword for a killing blow, only to hit dirt. Danika rolled left bounced to her feet and ripped its neck open with a desperate swing. “Sevian, come to me!” Danika retreated back and called upon her Protective Spirit shield. Spreading both hands she expanded the shield forward and out encasing the Sunspears and the margonites that already through the broken gate. Danika’s blue translucent shield effectively blocked the entrance to Jennur’s Horde, preventing any margonites through. The hole was plugged for now.
Sousuke continued to send fireballs through the shield and over the stone wall. Massive plumes of smoke rose from the mines. Jin picked her targets inside the shield, careful not to hit the warriors. Sevian stood Danika, casting heals alongside the Diviner. The number of fighting margonites began to lessen, and when the last demon fell to Doran’s blade, both warriors took a knee, catching their breath. Both f the warrior’s armor had dents, scrapes and blood splotches.
“They’re quick, and smart,” Koss said between gasps for breath. “If it wasn’t for your enchantments, I would have been done for.” Doran nodded in agreement. “If it wasn’t for you to brave men holding the hordes back, Sevian, Sousuke, Jin and I would have been overwhelmed,” Danika replied, patting both warriors on the shoulder. “When you two are ready I’ll open the shield again.”
“Well the whole entrance area in Basalt Grotto is on fire. These margonites have to pass through the flames in order to reach us,” Sousuke commented. “One ele is not going to hold them back for long.”
Sevian wearily ran a hand through her long, white hair. “That wasn’t the plan. We have to hold them for another hour or so. I think...” Sevian stopped talking and rushed to Danika’s side. Danika fell to one knee and extended her arms out, holding the shield. “They’re…..trying to break the connection between the shield and I,” she growled through gritted teeth. Doran and Koss looked to each other and nodded. “Dani, release the shield, we’re ready.”
Ω Ω Ω
The floor below Varesh was a sea of black. Varesh stood on a cliff overlooking the mining floor which was bursting with Abaddon’s elite fighting force. One road led from the mines to Jennur’s Horde. The dirt road was wide enough for 10 men to stand abreast, but wasn’t enough to hold everyone. Half the army still waited up the trail leading to Basalt Grotto. Each demon stood at attention, weapons drawn, waiting for their chance to kill. Varesh stepped closer to the ledge and craned her neck down for a closer look. She was enjoying the view.
If Varesh had to choose a favorite a class it was the reapers with their cruel scythes; the margonite women were the deadliest among the hordes. Not all the demons had wings, and some had feet like the reapers.
“The Diviner has dropped the shield again, Varesh,” General Doriah said in, standing alongside the Warmarshal on the ledge. The demons spoke common tongue but carried a heavy guttural ascent.
“Same plan as before, sent in the ascendants and executioners first, followed by bow masters. Aim for the monks! They cannot hold out for much longer, even with their breaks.” Varesh growled at the generals around her. General Tirraj did not seem pleased. “This is the third time the Diviner has raised her shield against us. My seer’s cannot break it,” Tirraj fumed at the humanoid Warmarshal. General Nimtak and Kumtash looked over to the Warmarshal, already doubting her ability to lead. Varesh knew the four generals would not allow too many of their brethren to die needlessly.
“General Tirraj, order a pair of portal mages to open a rift behind the Sunspears,” Varesh commanded. “Send your reapers through at once; kill them all.” Tirraj nodded and strode down the path leading to the ground. Varesh turned back to the sea of demons and smiled.
Ω Ω Ω
The First Mage sat on a smooth rock with a handing propping her chin. Eight thousand men and women, all soldiers were forming ranks outside of Tihark Orchard. From a birds eye view, two massive boxes were taking shape. Mezu and Kahyet were in charge of the Kournan army, Melonni and Thalkora were given command of the Sunspears. Prince Ahmtur assumed command of the smaller Vabian forces which numbered a little over five hundred. Three massive gateways stood open to Kiruna’s right. Soldiers poured through the portals and ran for their designated areas with purpose.
Kiruna looked up to the sun and counted off the time. “Two hours passed, and still they hold strong,” she thought. To her right she could easily see massive plumes of smoke rise through the sky north of the allied defense. Soldiers who passed through the portal looked right and saw the smoke. They all knew the six people that were holding thousands of demons back, giving them time to form. Kiruna heard many soldiers offer a prayer for the brave few who held the hordes, and she silently gave her own as well. Her sister was one of those few. Each time she gazed at the rising smoke a chill ran through her spine.”I’m pulling you out of there Sis, don’t you worry.”
Kiruna stood up and shouted for Melonni and Kahyet. When the two commanders reached Kiruna she asked for a status. “I have eight hundred or so men left to jump through,” Kahyet said, slightly out of breath. “I’ll need another fifteen minutes, if you can spare it.”
Kiruna nodded approvingly, and then turned on her dervish friend. “How much more time do you need Mel?”
“We’re pulling the last few now Kiruna,” Melonni replied, holding her scythe. “You can close our gateway when you close General Kahyet’s.”
“Very good Mel, good job to the both of you. This maneuver wasn’t easy, but we’re pulling it off,” Kiruna addressed the pair. “I’ll give a warning to each group, and order men not coming through to block the gateway while it closes. I don’t want anyone to lose their life before we start.” Melonni and Kahyet nodded and went back to their groups. Kiruna looked back to the plumes of smoke took a deep breath. “Hold on tight Sis, I’m coming for you.”
The First Mage sat on a smooth rock with a handing propping her chin. Eight thousand men and women, all soldiers were forming ranks outside of Tihark Orchard. From a birds eye view, two massive boxes were taking shape. Mezu and Kahyet were in charge of the Kournan army, Melonni and Thalkora were given command of the Sunspears. Prince Ahmtur assumed command of the smaller Vabian forces which numbered a little over five hundred. Three massive gateways stood open to Kiruna’s right. Soldiers poured through the portals and ran for their designated areas with purpose.
Kiruna looked up to the sun and counted off the time. “Two hours passed, and still they hold strong,” she thought. To her right she could easily see massive plumes of smoke rise through the sky north of the allied defense. Soldiers who passed through the portal looked right and saw the smoke. They all knew the six people that were holding thousands of demons back, giving them time to form. Kiruna heard many soldiers offer a prayer for the brave few who held the hordes, and she silently gave her own as well. Her sister was one of those few. Each time she gazed at the rising smoke a chill ran through her spine.”I’m pulling you out of there Sis, don’t you worry.”
Kiruna stood up and shouted for Melonni and Kahyet. When the two commanders reached Kiruna she asked for a status. “I have eight hundred or so men left to jump through,” Kahyet said, slightly out of breath. “I’ll need another fifteen minutes, if you can spare it.”
Kiruna nodded approvingly, and then turned on her dervish friend. “How much more time do you need Mel?”
“We’re pulling the last few now Kiruna,” Melonni replied, holding her scythe. “You can close our gateway when you close General Kahyet’s.”
“Very good Mel, good job to the both of you. This maneuver wasn’t easy, but we’re pulling it off,” Kiruna addressed the pair. “I’ll give a warning to each group, and order men not coming through to block the gateway while it closes. I don’t want anyone to lose their life before we start.” Melonni and Kahyet nodded and went back to their groups. Kiruna looked back to the plumes of smoke took a deep breath. “Hold on tight Sis, I’m coming for you.”
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 21 – The Bloody Calm Before the Storm
The fighting outside the splintered gates of Jennur’s Horde was furious. Three times Danika raised the spell to shield her friends yet, she knew even with the breaks they could not hold any longer under such overwhelming pressure. Whether the defense was ready or not, Danika had to call for the retreat soon. Every few moments, Danika checked behind for any sign of an opening gateway. “Damn it, where is she,” she cursed to herself. Two margonites broke for Sevian and Danika cut the demons off, tripping one over with her spear and sweeping the feet of the other. Before Danika could finish them, the demons were engulfed in flames, writhing in pain on the blood soaked ground. Danika nodded to Sousuke, who she ordered to protect their rear and to forget the margonites behind the stone wall.
“Sevian, it’s time we get out of here!” Danika screamed above the din of the fighting. Still crouched in her battle stance, Sevian swiped a handful of damp hair from her forehead and nodded. Before Danika could call out to the warriors she felt a shift in the air behind her. Assuming that Kiruna arrived, Danika sighed in relief, turning around.
“Well it’s about time...” Danika was cut off by a flying body which smashed her squarely in the chest, blasting the air from her lungs. She hit the ground hard, and the limp body rolled over twice and lay motionless on its back. Coughing up dirt and blood, Danika crawled over to the body. “Sousuke!” Danika screamed, cupping a hand over her mouth. His robe and tunic was ripped to shreds,with long bloody gashes running the length of his chest.
Danika peered up from Sousuke’s battered form to see four margonite women carrying long, cruel scythes approach her. Danika watched a spirit rift close, but not before three more scythe wielding margonites jumped out, running for Sevian. Danika curled her lips in a snarl and allowed the sweet essence of Dwayna fill her body as she became the Diviner. Her muscles were taut and her spear begged for action, she issued her protective shield and greeted her new guests. “Come and get me, you evil bitches!” Three scythes hit her at once like a stone wall, sending her flying back into the dirt alongside Sousuke. Danika growled and rolled over to one knee, illuminating her free hand. Another scythe swung for Danika, pulsating light shot out from Danika’s hand and hit the dervish squarely in the chest, knocking her off her feet.
Danika rose to her feet and charged the remaining three. One after another the margonites were blown off out of action as the enraged Diviner transformed her divine energy into exploding balls of white hot fury. After finishing the four dervish margonites in bloody fashion, Danika charged the two who were hassling Sevian. Before she could reach the battered monk, Danika felt a sting of pain hit the back of her right shoulder. Instinctively reaching over, she felt the shaft of an arrow protruding out. Danika grunted and pulled the arrow out, healing the wound, just as a second arrow smashed into her right shoulder again, spinning her into the dirt. The world began to flicker and time slowed to a crawl.
With monumental effort, Danika gingerly rose to a knee and felt a nerve searing tear as a cruel tipped sword ripped into her side doubling her back over. Danika felt warm blood seeping into her shirt and down her legs. Danika was dimly aware of being face-first in the dirt, scrambling on hands and feet towards Sevian who just fell to her knees, clutching a pair of arrows in her midsection. Koss and Doran were heavily engaged and could not break out. Koss glanced at Danika and his heart stopped. He let out a war cry and ripped into the margonites with unbridled fury. If this was to be the end, then he would murder as many of the demon bastards as he could. He took hits of his own but no longer felt the pain. “Fight on Doran, fight on! Today is a good day to die!!” Doran growled in response, hacking and slashing, standing back to back with the enraged Sunspear warrior. The piles of dead margonites increased as the warriors cut the horde to ribbons. The demons pressed on, expertly containing the warriors as a handful sneaked around the back to slay the healers and the pesky ranger with her deadly longbow.
Danika futilely reached out for Sevian, gasping for air. Another pulsating wave of pain shot through body as a sword ripped into her back, puncturing a lung, and stabbing the earth underneath her. Danika arched her back, howling in mortal agony, as the world turned black. Dwayna refused to allow the Diviner to perish. Completely unaware of her own actions, Danika curled into a ball and called upon Divine Intervention before another stab of white hot agony ripped through her stomach, splashing warm blood over her ragged tunic. The spell immediately kicked in, sending blue sparks flying over her battered form, closing her mortal wounds, preventing Danika’s death. Using both hands Danika batted off the sword strikes as best she could, but many slipped through and hit home. White balls of holy energy exploded above the defending monk, clearing the margonites around her. “Now I’m really pissed!” Danika’s lips were curled back in a vicious snarl as she snatched her weapon off the ground and rose to her feet, looking for a fight.
Koss and Doran both turned their heads as they heard a roar, followed by a series of rocking explosions. The number of demons lessened around the pair of warriors as Danika the unhinged cut through the teeming masses of murderous demons. “Get behind me now!” Danika screamed before she plunged into the front of the mass holding at the broken gate. Koss and Doran looked at Danika in bewilderment; she was cutting through the ranks like a hot knife through butter. She quickly became surrounded and Koss feared this would be the end. She had to know a move like this would get her surrounded. “Dani, NO!”
The Diviner dropped to her right knee, lowered her head and whispered a prayer to Dwayna, producing a flashing white supernova blast and incinerating everything around her. The earth groaned and ripped open in waves, shooting huge gouts of flame and rock high into the sky. Margonites were lifted into the air and torn asunder. The stone wall separating Jennur’s Horde and the mines summarily exploded into pieces. Shards of stone impaled scores of demons killing them instantly. There was nothing left of the barricade, or the hundreds of demons who surrounded it just a few seconds ago.
Varesh and her generals, who were blown off their feet as well, began arguing. “Kill the Diviner now while she’s weakened!” Doriah yelled at Varesh. The Warmarshal shook her head. “Look how many she just killed Doriah! No, we hold back our forces for now.” Varesh looked over to Tirraj. “Get me the titans, Tirraj, I need everything here, right now. We finish them today, once and for all!”
A palpable silence brushed over Jennur’s Horde. Rock and ash fell from the sky like rain as the Vabbian Commander rushed in to rescue the injured Sunspears. Koss and Doran pulled Jin from under a pile of rocks and dead margonites, who were tossed in the air like rag dolls. Danika directed the explosion at the demons, but the sheer power of the blast ripped the ground from under everyone. The Commander snaked his way through the massive chunks of missing earth to pick up Danika who struggled to her feet in the middle. A gateway opened off to the side and Kiruna stepped through along with Tahlkora and Gerald.
“Dear spirits, look at the carnage,” the minstrel whispered, holding a trembling a hand over his mouth. Dead bodies were strewn everywhere and the ground was soaked with blood. Gerald bent over and spilled his lunch onto the red dirt. Covered in blood and gore from head to toe, Koss walked by the pale minstrel and gave him a pat on the shoulder on his way to the open portal. “It only gets better, Gerald!” Danika leaned heavily on the Vabbian Commander for support as the pair meandered through the wreckage of the front gate. Tahlkora helped Sevian through the portal after she closed the wounds in her stomach.
Doran walked up to Kiruna who stood transfixed in the middle of the wreckage. Kiruna’s arms were folded over her breasts and he noticed her jaw muscles flexing. She darted her eyes to Doran and back to the opening between them and then at the front of the Margonite ranks. “They are not moving against us,” she commented when Doran sheathed his sword and stood next to her, gazing out at the demon army. They were a good four long bow shots away, but a charge now could have proved fatal to the rescue. “What are they waiting for?” Doran asked, confused with their tactics. Why they were not taking advantage of the weakened defense was beyond him.
“Varesh is smart, she’s been planning this invasion for a long time. She’s willing to wait a few more minutes to begin her massacre.” Kiruna’s grim words sent a chill down Doran’s spine. For two hours they fought and killed at least a hundred of the beasts, and staring into the sea of black demons his heart sank, they had barely nicked the surface.
Kiruna sighed and dropped her arms to her sides. “I’m afraid we’ll be fighting more than just Margonites now,” Kiruna remarked, walking back to the portal. Doran followed her lead. “I’ll have to spread the mages farther out in case a spirit rift opens among the ranks. Jin and Gerald have to kill their portal mages, those will be our primary targets. Next will be their healers and so on and so forth.”
Doran seemed unsure of the plan. “What of Varesh and her Generals?” he asked.
“Leave the Generals to me, I will deal with them personally,” Kiruna stopped before the gateway and turned around to gaze into Doran’s piercing gray eyes. “Varesh remains the wildcard in this war. I don’t know if she’ll sit back or engage. Either way, we have our work cut out for us. This will easily be the largest battle anyone has ever seen in Elona.”
Ω Ω Ω
The fighting outside the splintered gates of Jennur’s Horde was furious. Three times Danika raised the spell to shield her friends yet, she knew even with the breaks they could not hold any longer under such overwhelming pressure. Whether the defense was ready or not, Danika had to call for the retreat soon. Every few moments, Danika checked behind for any sign of an opening gateway. “Damn it, where is she,” she cursed to herself. Two margonites broke for Sevian and Danika cut the demons off, tripping one over with her spear and sweeping the feet of the other. Before Danika could finish them, the demons were engulfed in flames, writhing in pain on the blood soaked ground. Danika nodded to Sousuke, who she ordered to protect their rear and to forget the margonites behind the stone wall.
“Sevian, it’s time we get out of here!” Danika screamed above the din of the fighting. Still crouched in her battle stance, Sevian swiped a handful of damp hair from her forehead and nodded. Before Danika could call out to the warriors she felt a shift in the air behind her. Assuming that Kiruna arrived, Danika sighed in relief, turning around.
“Well it’s about time...” Danika was cut off by a flying body which smashed her squarely in the chest, blasting the air from her lungs. She hit the ground hard, and the limp body rolled over twice and lay motionless on its back. Coughing up dirt and blood, Danika crawled over to the body. “Sousuke!” Danika screamed, cupping a hand over her mouth. His robe and tunic was ripped to shreds,with long bloody gashes running the length of his chest.
Danika peered up from Sousuke’s battered form to see four margonite women carrying long, cruel scythes approach her. Danika watched a spirit rift close, but not before three more scythe wielding margonites jumped out, running for Sevian. Danika curled her lips in a snarl and allowed the sweet essence of Dwayna fill her body as she became the Diviner. Her muscles were taut and her spear begged for action, she issued her protective shield and greeted her new guests. “Come and get me, you evil bitches!” Three scythes hit her at once like a stone wall, sending her flying back into the dirt alongside Sousuke. Danika growled and rolled over to one knee, illuminating her free hand. Another scythe swung for Danika, pulsating light shot out from Danika’s hand and hit the dervish squarely in the chest, knocking her off her feet.
Danika rose to her feet and charged the remaining three. One after another the margonites were blown off out of action as the enraged Diviner transformed her divine energy into exploding balls of white hot fury. After finishing the four dervish margonites in bloody fashion, Danika charged the two who were hassling Sevian. Before she could reach the battered monk, Danika felt a sting of pain hit the back of her right shoulder. Instinctively reaching over, she felt the shaft of an arrow protruding out. Danika grunted and pulled the arrow out, healing the wound, just as a second arrow smashed into her right shoulder again, spinning her into the dirt. The world began to flicker and time slowed to a crawl.
With monumental effort, Danika gingerly rose to a knee and felt a nerve searing tear as a cruel tipped sword ripped into her side doubling her back over. Danika felt warm blood seeping into her shirt and down her legs. Danika was dimly aware of being face-first in the dirt, scrambling on hands and feet towards Sevian who just fell to her knees, clutching a pair of arrows in her midsection. Koss and Doran were heavily engaged and could not break out. Koss glanced at Danika and his heart stopped. He let out a war cry and ripped into the margonites with unbridled fury. If this was to be the end, then he would murder as many of the demon bastards as he could. He took hits of his own but no longer felt the pain. “Fight on Doran, fight on! Today is a good day to die!!” Doran growled in response, hacking and slashing, standing back to back with the enraged Sunspear warrior. The piles of dead margonites increased as the warriors cut the horde to ribbons. The demons pressed on, expertly containing the warriors as a handful sneaked around the back to slay the healers and the pesky ranger with her deadly longbow.
Danika futilely reached out for Sevian, gasping for air. Another pulsating wave of pain shot through body as a sword ripped into her back, puncturing a lung, and stabbing the earth underneath her. Danika arched her back, howling in mortal agony, as the world turned black. Dwayna refused to allow the Diviner to perish. Completely unaware of her own actions, Danika curled into a ball and called upon Divine Intervention before another stab of white hot agony ripped through her stomach, splashing warm blood over her ragged tunic. The spell immediately kicked in, sending blue sparks flying over her battered form, closing her mortal wounds, preventing Danika’s death. Using both hands Danika batted off the sword strikes as best she could, but many slipped through and hit home. White balls of holy energy exploded above the defending monk, clearing the margonites around her. “Now I’m really pissed!” Danika’s lips were curled back in a vicious snarl as she snatched her weapon off the ground and rose to her feet, looking for a fight.
Koss and Doran both turned their heads as they heard a roar, followed by a series of rocking explosions. The number of demons lessened around the pair of warriors as Danika the unhinged cut through the teeming masses of murderous demons. “Get behind me now!” Danika screamed before she plunged into the front of the mass holding at the broken gate. Koss and Doran looked at Danika in bewilderment; she was cutting through the ranks like a hot knife through butter. She quickly became surrounded and Koss feared this would be the end. She had to know a move like this would get her surrounded. “Dani, NO!”
The Diviner dropped to her right knee, lowered her head and whispered a prayer to Dwayna, producing a flashing white supernova blast and incinerating everything around her. The earth groaned and ripped open in waves, shooting huge gouts of flame and rock high into the sky. Margonites were lifted into the air and torn asunder. The stone wall separating Jennur’s Horde and the mines summarily exploded into pieces. Shards of stone impaled scores of demons killing them instantly. There was nothing left of the barricade, or the hundreds of demons who surrounded it just a few seconds ago.
Varesh and her generals, who were blown off their feet as well, began arguing. “Kill the Diviner now while she’s weakened!” Doriah yelled at Varesh. The Warmarshal shook her head. “Look how many she just killed Doriah! No, we hold back our forces for now.” Varesh looked over to Tirraj. “Get me the titans, Tirraj, I need everything here, right now. We finish them today, once and for all!”
A palpable silence brushed over Jennur’s Horde. Rock and ash fell from the sky like rain as the Vabbian Commander rushed in to rescue the injured Sunspears. Koss and Doran pulled Jin from under a pile of rocks and dead margonites, who were tossed in the air like rag dolls. Danika directed the explosion at the demons, but the sheer power of the blast ripped the ground from under everyone. The Commander snaked his way through the massive chunks of missing earth to pick up Danika who struggled to her feet in the middle. A gateway opened off to the side and Kiruna stepped through along with Tahlkora and Gerald.
“Dear spirits, look at the carnage,” the minstrel whispered, holding a trembling a hand over his mouth. Dead bodies were strewn everywhere and the ground was soaked with blood. Gerald bent over and spilled his lunch onto the red dirt. Covered in blood and gore from head to toe, Koss walked by the pale minstrel and gave him a pat on the shoulder on his way to the open portal. “It only gets better, Gerald!” Danika leaned heavily on the Vabbian Commander for support as the pair meandered through the wreckage of the front gate. Tahlkora helped Sevian through the portal after she closed the wounds in her stomach.
Doran walked up to Kiruna who stood transfixed in the middle of the wreckage. Kiruna’s arms were folded over her breasts and he noticed her jaw muscles flexing. She darted her eyes to Doran and back to the opening between them and then at the front of the Margonite ranks. “They are not moving against us,” she commented when Doran sheathed his sword and stood next to her, gazing out at the demon army. They were a good four long bow shots away, but a charge now could have proved fatal to the rescue. “What are they waiting for?” Doran asked, confused with their tactics. Why they were not taking advantage of the weakened defense was beyond him.
“Varesh is smart, she’s been planning this invasion for a long time. She’s willing to wait a few more minutes to begin her massacre.” Kiruna’s grim words sent a chill down Doran’s spine. For two hours they fought and killed at least a hundred of the beasts, and staring into the sea of black demons his heart sank, they had barely nicked the surface.
Kiruna sighed and dropped her arms to her sides. “I’m afraid we’ll be fighting more than just Margonites now,” Kiruna remarked, walking back to the portal. Doran followed her lead. “I’ll have to spread the mages farther out in case a spirit rift opens among the ranks. Jin and Gerald have to kill their portal mages, those will be our primary targets. Next will be their healers and so on and so forth.”
Doran seemed unsure of the plan. “What of Varesh and her Generals?” he asked.
“Leave the Generals to me, I will deal with them personally,” Kiruna stopped before the gateway and turned around to gaze into Doran’s piercing gray eyes. “Varesh remains the wildcard in this war. I don’t know if she’ll sit back or engage. Either way, we have our work cut out for us. This will easily be the largest battle anyone has ever seen in Elona.”
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 22 – Splintered Shields
The sun dipped into the western horizon, painting the darkening sky a pale orange hue that blended with the blacks and blues who awoke to claim their time amongst the stars. Many hours passed and the threat from the Realm of Torment hadn’t moved into Jennur’s Horde. Danika walked along the front line giving nods of assurance, offering words of encouragement; making herself visible for front of the men and women she was going to lead into a battle. The Sunspears were sorely outnumbered but Danika could look into each soldier’s eye and tell they were ready. Standing shoulder to shoulder, chins held high and weapons bristling, Danika could not have been more proud of her fellow comrades than this very moment. Tonight it didn’t matter which country you were born in or whose army you trained for. Danika declared all Elonian military personnel to carry the Sunspear name henceforth; a bold move, but move that immediacy promoted a sense of solidarity.
Danika reached the end of the line and walked over to the circle of commanders huddled in private conversation around Kiruna’s favorite boulder. She was the first to notice Danika approach and waved her in the group. “My goodness don’t you look sexy in that outfit Dani. Three months ago you wouldn’t have dared wear such an enticing outfit, now look at you,” Kiruna joked, giving her sister a nice, long appraising look. Koss whistled in approval putting some color in her cheeks. After the tumultuous battle in Jennur’s Horde, Danika’s clothes were half torn to shreds and caked with dried blood and gore. Prince Ahmtur prepared a gift for the Spearmarshal as a show of thanks for her efforts in defending Vabbi and Elona. When he caught sight of the battered monk his shouted for an assistant to bring the gift from his palace immediately. When the assistant brought the gilded box Prince Ahmtur released the security enchantment and presented Danika with the gift.
Danika pulled out the most incredible outfit she had ever laid eyes on: a glossy black and white Obsidian suit with matching tunic, greaves, bracers and sandals. The outfit was a mix of obsidian and ectoplasm which are the most expensive materials in the world. There was only one person capable of crafting a suit such as magically imbued this and his name is Arch Magus Xeries. The shapely tunic was cut off at the shoulders, and had a predominant stripped collar, which rose to her neck and was accentuated with a series of obsidian shards embedded around the edges. The top also featured a front-to-back square cutout design, which prominently displayed the curves of Danika’s ample bosom. Obsidian shards were also crafted along the bracers, waist and greaves. The inseam was black with the outer leg painted a dazzling white. The front of the greaves featured an elaborate stitching of the long forgotten Diviner insignia.
“Danika, you look absolutely regal,” Gerald proclaimed, grinning ear to ear. “You are wearing attire fit for a queen.”
“I must correct you my good friend,” Doran cut in. “None of the queens I know – and I know a few – can say that they own a costume crafted by the Arch Magus himself.”
Gerald conceded with a nod. Danika placed a foot on the rock and leaned over to Kiruna smirking. “Ok Sis, why don’t you tell Varesh and her cronies that we don’t have all day?” Kiruna laughed heartily, stepping off the boulder. “It will be my pleasure.”
Kiruna adjusted the grip on her staff and began the ritual of a spell she rarely had the chance to use. Dancing flames appeared above her form with transformed into a ball of liquid fire. Spreading both arms wide, Kiruna rose from the ground, lowered the staff north, and directed the swirling ball of flame towards the demon encampment. The ritual lasted only a few seconds, but Kiruna expelled a load of energy in casting it. Resting both hands on her knees Kiruna addressed her peers. “Hold onto your butts: Varesh will be hit with a meteor the size of Jennur’s Horde itself any second.”
Gerald was the first to spot the meteor soaring in from high above. “Look, here it comes!” Everyone cupped a hand over their eyes, watching the meteor’s descent. The massive rock left a trail of debris in its wake, picking up speed as gravity took a hold. The meteor was half again the width of the Vehjin Mines.
Ω Ω Ω
The sun dipped into the western horizon, painting the darkening sky a pale orange hue that blended with the blacks and blues who awoke to claim their time amongst the stars. Many hours passed and the threat from the Realm of Torment hadn’t moved into Jennur’s Horde. Danika walked along the front line giving nods of assurance, offering words of encouragement; making herself visible for front of the men and women she was going to lead into a battle. The Sunspears were sorely outnumbered but Danika could look into each soldier’s eye and tell they were ready. Standing shoulder to shoulder, chins held high and weapons bristling, Danika could not have been more proud of her fellow comrades than this very moment. Tonight it didn’t matter which country you were born in or whose army you trained for. Danika declared all Elonian military personnel to carry the Sunspear name henceforth; a bold move, but move that immediacy promoted a sense of solidarity.
Danika reached the end of the line and walked over to the circle of commanders huddled in private conversation around Kiruna’s favorite boulder. She was the first to notice Danika approach and waved her in the group. “My goodness don’t you look sexy in that outfit Dani. Three months ago you wouldn’t have dared wear such an enticing outfit, now look at you,” Kiruna joked, giving her sister a nice, long appraising look. Koss whistled in approval putting some color in her cheeks. After the tumultuous battle in Jennur’s Horde, Danika’s clothes were half torn to shreds and caked with dried blood and gore. Prince Ahmtur prepared a gift for the Spearmarshal as a show of thanks for her efforts in defending Vabbi and Elona. When he caught sight of the battered monk his shouted for an assistant to bring the gift from his palace immediately. When the assistant brought the gilded box Prince Ahmtur released the security enchantment and presented Danika with the gift.
Danika pulled out the most incredible outfit she had ever laid eyes on: a glossy black and white Obsidian suit with matching tunic, greaves, bracers and sandals. The outfit was a mix of obsidian and ectoplasm which are the most expensive materials in the world. There was only one person capable of crafting a suit such as magically imbued this and his name is Arch Magus Xeries. The shapely tunic was cut off at the shoulders, and had a predominant stripped collar, which rose to her neck and was accentuated with a series of obsidian shards embedded around the edges. The top also featured a front-to-back square cutout design, which prominently displayed the curves of Danika’s ample bosom. Obsidian shards were also crafted along the bracers, waist and greaves. The inseam was black with the outer leg painted a dazzling white. The front of the greaves featured an elaborate stitching of the long forgotten Diviner insignia.
“Danika, you look absolutely regal,” Gerald proclaimed, grinning ear to ear. “You are wearing attire fit for a queen.”
“I must correct you my good friend,” Doran cut in. “None of the queens I know – and I know a few – can say that they own a costume crafted by the Arch Magus himself.”
Gerald conceded with a nod. Danika placed a foot on the rock and leaned over to Kiruna smirking. “Ok Sis, why don’t you tell Varesh and her cronies that we don’t have all day?” Kiruna laughed heartily, stepping off the boulder. “It will be my pleasure.”
Kiruna adjusted the grip on her staff and began the ritual of a spell she rarely had the chance to use. Dancing flames appeared above her form with transformed into a ball of liquid fire. Spreading both arms wide, Kiruna rose from the ground, lowered the staff north, and directed the swirling ball of flame towards the demon encampment. The ritual lasted only a few seconds, but Kiruna expelled a load of energy in casting it. Resting both hands on her knees Kiruna addressed her peers. “Hold onto your butts: Varesh will be hit with a meteor the size of Jennur’s Horde itself any second.”
Gerald was the first to spot the meteor soaring in from high above. “Look, here it comes!” Everyone cupped a hand over their eyes, watching the meteor’s descent. The massive rock left a trail of debris in its wake, picking up speed as gravity took a hold. The meteor was half again the width of the Vehjin Mines.
Ω Ω Ω
“General Tirraj, as soon as the titans are here I want to -” something caught Varesh’s attention in the sky. Her eyes widened and her jaw slacked when she saw what was speeding towards the encampment. Grabbing Tirraj’s robes Varesh led the confused general down the embankment screaming for everyone to take cover. “Retreat, there’s a meteor heading straight for us! Get out of the way!” Margonites scrambled back up the mines, falling over themselves in panic. Varesh and the wizard general cleared the embankment at a dead run, racing up the trail. The pair ducked behind wagon cart just as the meteor smashed where they stood moments before, launching a tremendous wave of fire and debris into the air. The concussive blast wiped out scores of the fleeing margonites. The ground shook violently as the meteor tore a gaping hole into the earth. Varesh cringed and doubled over as the blast pulverized her makeshift shelter. After the blast receded, Tirraj and Doriah helped a dazed and furious Warmarshal to her feet. “Send forth all legions! Do not stop until they are dead!” Varesh pointed south screaming to her generals. “Kill them all! And where are my titans?!” Varesh grabbed Doriah by his plated collar, curling her lips back in a snarl. “Doriah, you know what to do. Do not fail me.” the General tipped his helmet in a salute. The massive warrior rested his spiked hammer comfortably on a shoulder. “I will break the Diviner and her feeble shields, do not doubt.”
Ω Ω Ω
Danika felt the earth shake under the blast and jutted a fist in the air. Cheers erupted up from the Sunspears as a mushroom cloud of smoke rose from the mines. “Melonni picked up her scythe and motioned her head north. “Here they come, over the Crestline.” Danika heard a faint but growing sound of growls and screams charging in her direction. “Ok, here we go. Everyone knows what to do. Let’s get this bloody fight over with.” At once the group broke off, assuming their designated positions.
Danika flipped her spear and strode to her place behind the archers, barking orders. “On my signal, archers advance and loose arrows.” The ground trembled and moaned as a stampede of demons ran through what remained of Jennur’s Horde into the highlands. A sea of death poured out of Jennur’s Horde, Hell bent on retaliation. Danika’s breath quickened when saw the line of demons break the crest line. “Dwayna please guide my spear,” Danika knelt in prayer, while enchanting herself. Rising to her feet, Danika heard Koss breathing heavily next to her, and put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Stay with me Koss, I will need you before the end.” He turned his head and clasped a hand on her shoulder in return. “I’m with you Dani, you know that.”
The horde was now three long bow shots away and closing fast. Danika thrust her spear in the air and called for the archers to advance. In unison, four lines of long bowmen stepped in front of the warrior holding the front, nocking arrow to string. “Release on my command! Ele’s get ready!”
Danika could see the sun bouncing off their grotesque helmets; they’re wickedly spiked armor, the contorted faces of rage unleashed upon the innocent. Closer they came, faster, larger than life. A breaking wave of destruction and chaos; Danika and her Sunspears would stem that tide. “Loose arrows!” She pointed her spear north; sending a shower of feathered shafts into the files of demons, decimating their front ranks. “Wizard’s prepare casting!” Arrows sung into the sea of death, pitching the margonites to the floor. Danika invoked her translucent blue shield and encompassed the army in an impenetrable bubble. The sea of demons broke over the shield like water on rocks, but could go no further. Arrows continued to sting their front lines. Mass confusion set in as the margonites were held at outside the shield. No amount of hacking or slashing was going to bring this shield down; Danika was much too good now.
Varesh soured her face at the sight of the impenetrable shield holding back her new elite army. The shield bubble rose over 100 feet in the air, encapsulating over eight battalions of Sunspears. Each strike against the shield produced a shower of blue and white sparks, which from her distance made the shield look like a giant exploding firecracker. Even though she knew Danika would use her shield – and Varesh already had a counter for it – the site of her loyal subjects futilely attacking the blockade grated her nerves. Scores of demons were falling to arrows, spears, fireballs and meteor showers. Judging by the duration and sheer damage the meteors were inflicting, more than a handful of highly skilled wizards were at work. For every demon that fell another took its place, only to share the fate of the previous. The margonites felt no pain though, or fear. They did not favor broken limbs or gaping wounds: they fought until they could fight no more; the will of Abaddon drove their broken minds. As the piles of demons rose around the shield, Varesh spotted scores archers taking up positions around the inner perimeter. The warriors formed a massive circle around the wizards and healers with the paragons and rangers mixed in between. The combined forces of Kourna, Istan and Vabbi were not enough to block the width of the Highlands, so they chose the best tactic available to them; a mighty defensive ring.
“Where is Doriah, he should be there by now!” General Tirraj gave Varesh a concerned look. “He’s on the way Warmarshal. I know you are inexperienced in the ways of Abaddon. Spirit Rifts are not easy to conjure on this plane,” the demon mage explained carefully. A few of the more highly trained demons spoke English, but their deep guttural tone still made compression difficult. Varesh opened her mouth in retort but snapped her jaws shut when Tirraj pointed towards the battle. “There, they have arrived.”
Three swirling puffs of smoke appeared above the Sunspears, quickly opening into a pink flaring light. The smoke turned into hardened rings and expanded into a massive oval. The oval rifts flipped downwards, expanding further out covering a quarter of the battle ground underneath. The soldiers raced out from under the widening rifts, taking up positions around the edges. Danika stepped through the rings of men and appraised the rift. “Archers forward! You hit whatever falls out from under those rifts and retreat to the outer perimeter! Warriors stand fast! Danika was mindful of the shield she held around her men and wisely stepped back a few paces allowing more suits of armor to stand in front. All three oval rifts halted their outward progressed and blasted the ground with a flash of white light. The ground shook the ashen titans landed on the material plane. Volleys of arrows soared in the cluster of monstrous demons, felling many, but still they poured through the open portals, killing anything that stood in their way; titans of all shapes and sizes, many over thirty feet high covered in fire and ash breathing flame onto the files of defenders.
The tightly knit circle of defenders within the shield became their own private war. Danika was unable to peel her gave off the monstrous beasts as they ripped through her ranks. Dwayna already filled her core to bursting, but she wanted more. Every fiber within her soul burned with the desire to vanquish her foes. Her white knuckles immolated into white balls of flame, her lips curled back in a snarl, her eyes shown like a searing blue flame of hate. The very air around her crackled with holy energy. Danika’s feet moved without command, the grip on her spear tightened as walked towards the circle of beasts within her sanctuary. She brushed off hands that grabbed her shoulder, ignored the panicked streak calls to stay back.
Danika could not hear the cacophony of battle, nor could she see the bodies of her fallen comrades around her. Her Tengu spear glowed as bright as the star, as the poured every ounce of holy wrath into its core. Danika quickened her pace as they rushed by rows startled men, all too eager to allow the mighty beasts to die from afar. Many soldiers were trapped between the titans, dying by the dozens. A paragon launched his spear connecting with a hulking beast, lodging itself in its head. The enraged beast issued a guttural roar and smashed the paragon to the earth, snapping his neck in three places, killing him instantly. A shower of arrows felled the creature, but not before it opened its mouth and reduced another file of defenders to smoking ash.
Danika raced past the fleeing warriors, coking her spear over her head. “For Elona!” Danika growled with the effort of launching her spear in the air, coasting over a smaller ashen hulk, aiming for the biggest in the fray. The brilliantly lit spear smashed into the beast with such an impact, that the mighty titan toppled over onto another crumbling to the ground. The might titan’s eyes closed, and its body fell to pieces, leaving only ash and rock. Danika’s smoldering spear stood out among the rubble like a beacon. The color had returned to its normal copper. Danika threaded her way past the rubble, planted one foot on the rock and dislodged her glowing spear. She noticed small tendrils of smoke wafting from between the rocks. She could not find any sign of flesh or bone; the very stolen itself was bent in the shapes of arms, legs and torsos. A wild notion raced through her mind. The titans were held together with fire. Danika’s eyes snapped back into focus and she desperately scanned the area where the mages were holding. Cupping both hands over her mouth she screamed at the First Mage.
“Fuego, use your water magic! Douse out the beasts, fire holds them together! Mighty fountains of water flew into the murderous band of titans like a geyser, splintering the demons into pieces.
Ω Ω Ω
The portals closed, but a smaller one opened in the midst of the chaos. One hulking margonite jumped through and landed on the earth gripping its war hammer with gauntleted hands. He wore dark green double plated armor which was covered with elongated spikes. Leather straps wrapped over his massive chest and legs. Doriah wore no helmet, and his ashen gray skin bore features that were still humanoid, although his eyes shown with a deep red glow. The massive demon towered over his assailants, and used his spiked hammer to swipe away his obstacles with ease. General Doriah found his target and lowered his shoulders charging ahead at full speed. From across the circle of battling Sunspears Jin spotted the rushing demon and gazed over to his intended destination. Danika was bent over a fallen Sunspear, healing his broken leg. “Dani look out!” Jin screamed, bending her bow and firing two arrows into the towering margonite. She only had time for another shot before nimbly dodging a line of molten fire. Jin rolled over twice and bounced to her feet sinking two arrows into the titans head attacking her.”Dani will have to hold her own on this one.” Jin muttered dodging another molten blast.
Doriah growled and leaned in further as arrows and spears bounced off his rigid plate mail. The ground trembled beneath Danika as she heard the mighty demon growl behind her. Doriah closed the distance unbelievably fast for a man of his stature. Danika quickly enchanted herself before a spiked hammer twice her width splintered her shield like glass, staggering her back. Standing on wobbly legs Danika shook her head vigorously trying to shake off the hit. Doriah quickly flipped his hammer and crushed Danika in the face with the butt end. He allowed her to fall harmlessly to the earth, bleeding profusely from her mouth and nose. Doriah’s hammer rested easily on his shoulder as he bent down, grinning over the shaken monk.
“So, you are the great Diviner huh? Not much of fighter, are you?” Doriah grunted with the effort of kicking her in the ribs; tumbling her over twice before she stopped face down in the dirt. Danika slowly rose up to all fours, blood seeping out of her open mouth. “Get the RED ENGINE GORED ENGINE GORED ENGINE GORED ENGINE GO up, I’m not finished with you!” Bones snapped as Doriah’s plated boot smashed into her ribs again. Howling in agony Danika rolled to her back, her face contorted in anguish. She gripped her midsection, fighting back the growing darkness around her. “I said get up!” Doriah effortlessly snatched Danika by her collared neck and hoisted her off the ground.
Eyes rolling in back the back of her head, Danika gripped his meaty fist with both hands in a meager effort to break free. She felt her windpipe crush under his brute strength. “You are a pathetic excuse for a savior, and I shall enjoy squeezing the life out of your pitiful body.” Danika’s arms lost all will to fight, and they flopped listlessly to her sides.
“That’s it, let it go,” Doriah growled slowly through gritted teeth. His gray knuckles turned white as he choked the life out of the Spearmarshal. Danika clung to the last vestige of life which stood out in stark contrast to the blackening world around her. The last sliver of light was all she had left. Danika poured what remained of her strength into that sliver and changed the color to blue. The blue slash of life expanded out, covering half her vision, then completely. The essence of Dwayna filled her form to bursting, replenishing her strength. Doriah’s face was a picture of bewilderment when Danika’s hands shot up and gripped his fist with renewed power.
The Diviner smiled up wickedly at her towering opponent through blooded teeth. “My turn, asshole.” A white hot ball of holy energy exploded between the entangled pair staggering Doriah back, forcing him to release his death grip. Danika bent over, clutching her throat and gasping for air which sent a shockwaves of pain through her chest. Doriah looked upon the monk with a new sense of respect, and let out a slow growl.
She picked up her spear and focused her raptor gaze to the towering hulk before her. “You want a fight tough guy, you got one.” Doriah charged in swinging wildly, missing half the time and smacking against a shield when he didn’t. Danika backed off, ducking under the flailing hammer, and raised another shield. Cocking her spear back Danika screamed and attacked into the demon. Doriah’s two handed weapon was much too slow to parry the quicker spear and he accepted stinging hit after hit. Danika attacked the demon with everything she had, opening wounds across his chest and arms. She deftly ducked low under a wild swing and slashed across his stomach opening a ghastly wound. Doriah shoulder charged in, but Danika nimbly spun out, scoring a nasty hit across his back. With the Spearmarshal so close to the mighty demon nobody dared fire into the fight. Even with her shields, Danika was physically no match for the behemoth. Doriah expertly flipped his hammer and smashed Danika’s spear arm with the butt end; Danika howled in pain dropping her weapon in the dirt.
With unbelievable quickness Doriah connected with her midsection, doubling her over in agony, and kicked her away. “Varesh sends her regards, Diviner.” With all his remaining strength Doriah swung his mighty hammer with lightning speed, landing a devastating blow across her chest, shattering the remnants of her shield. Danika flew in the air and crashed to the ground in a heap. Coughing up globs of blood, Danika slowly turned her side groaning, but limply fell back over unconscious. The world that she knew had faded to black. Doriah soon collapsed to the ground alongside the fallen monk, succumbing to his wounds. His part in this play was over.
The shield winked out and the demon horde pressed in, much to Varesh’s delight.
The portals closed, but a smaller one opened in the midst of the chaos. One hulking margonite jumped through and landed on the earth gripping its war hammer with gauntleted hands. He wore dark green double plated armor which was covered with elongated spikes. Leather straps wrapped over his massive chest and legs. Doriah wore no helmet, and his ashen gray skin bore features that were still humanoid, although his eyes shown with a deep red glow. The massive demon towered over his assailants, and used his spiked hammer to swipe away his obstacles with ease. General Doriah found his target and lowered his shoulders charging ahead at full speed. From across the circle of battling Sunspears Jin spotted the rushing demon and gazed over to his intended destination. Danika was bent over a fallen Sunspear, healing his broken leg. “Dani look out!” Jin screamed, bending her bow and firing two arrows into the towering margonite. She only had time for another shot before nimbly dodging a line of molten fire. Jin rolled over twice and bounced to her feet sinking two arrows into the titans head attacking her.”Dani will have to hold her own on this one.” Jin muttered dodging another molten blast.
Doriah growled and leaned in further as arrows and spears bounced off his rigid plate mail. The ground trembled beneath Danika as she heard the mighty demon growl behind her. Doriah closed the distance unbelievably fast for a man of his stature. Danika quickly enchanted herself before a spiked hammer twice her width splintered her shield like glass, staggering her back. Standing on wobbly legs Danika shook her head vigorously trying to shake off the hit. Doriah quickly flipped his hammer and crushed Danika in the face with the butt end. He allowed her to fall harmlessly to the earth, bleeding profusely from her mouth and nose. Doriah’s hammer rested easily on his shoulder as he bent down, grinning over the shaken monk.
“So, you are the great Diviner huh? Not much of fighter, are you?” Doriah grunted with the effort of kicking her in the ribs; tumbling her over twice before she stopped face down in the dirt. Danika slowly rose up to all fours, blood seeping out of her open mouth. “Get the RED ENGINE GORED ENGINE GORED ENGINE GORED ENGINE GO up, I’m not finished with you!” Bones snapped as Doriah’s plated boot smashed into her ribs again. Howling in agony Danika rolled to her back, her face contorted in anguish. She gripped her midsection, fighting back the growing darkness around her. “I said get up!” Doriah effortlessly snatched Danika by her collared neck and hoisted her off the ground.
Eyes rolling in back the back of her head, Danika gripped his meaty fist with both hands in a meager effort to break free. She felt her windpipe crush under his brute strength. “You are a pathetic excuse for a savior, and I shall enjoy squeezing the life out of your pitiful body.” Danika’s arms lost all will to fight, and they flopped listlessly to her sides.
“That’s it, let it go,” Doriah growled slowly through gritted teeth. His gray knuckles turned white as he choked the life out of the Spearmarshal. Danika clung to the last vestige of life which stood out in stark contrast to the blackening world around her. The last sliver of light was all she had left. Danika poured what remained of her strength into that sliver and changed the color to blue. The blue slash of life expanded out, covering half her vision, then completely. The essence of Dwayna filled her form to bursting, replenishing her strength. Doriah’s face was a picture of bewilderment when Danika’s hands shot up and gripped his fist with renewed power.
The Diviner smiled up wickedly at her towering opponent through blooded teeth. “My turn, asshole.” A white hot ball of holy energy exploded between the entangled pair staggering Doriah back, forcing him to release his death grip. Danika bent over, clutching her throat and gasping for air which sent a shockwaves of pain through her chest. Doriah looked upon the monk with a new sense of respect, and let out a slow growl.
She picked up her spear and focused her raptor gaze to the towering hulk before her. “You want a fight tough guy, you got one.” Doriah charged in swinging wildly, missing half the time and smacking against a shield when he didn’t. Danika backed off, ducking under the flailing hammer, and raised another shield. Cocking her spear back Danika screamed and attacked into the demon. Doriah’s two handed weapon was much too slow to parry the quicker spear and he accepted stinging hit after hit. Danika attacked the demon with everything she had, opening wounds across his chest and arms. She deftly ducked low under a wild swing and slashed across his stomach opening a ghastly wound. Doriah shoulder charged in, but Danika nimbly spun out, scoring a nasty hit across his back. With the Spearmarshal so close to the mighty demon nobody dared fire into the fight. Even with her shields, Danika was physically no match for the behemoth. Doriah expertly flipped his hammer and smashed Danika’s spear arm with the butt end; Danika howled in pain dropping her weapon in the dirt.
With unbelievable quickness Doriah connected with her midsection, doubling her over in agony, and kicked her away. “Varesh sends her regards, Diviner.” With all his remaining strength Doriah swung his mighty hammer with lightning speed, landing a devastating blow across her chest, shattering the remnants of her shield. Danika flew in the air and crashed to the ground in a heap. Coughing up globs of blood, Danika slowly turned her side groaning, but limply fell back over unconscious. The world that she knew had faded to black. Doriah soon collapsed to the ground alongside the fallen monk, succumbing to his wounds. His part in this play was over.
The shield winked out and the demon horde pressed in, much to Varesh’s delight.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 23 - No Mercy
With his black and purple cape billowing against the wind, Xeries paced in front of Kodonur impatiently. Too much time had passed, and Xeries didn’t know if this plan would be effective anymore. The battle could have been finished hours ago, and he wouldn’t know. Still, he had to try: for Elona, for the world, for himself.
Xeries stopped pacing and watched the sun settle into the shadows of the western mountains. The glimmering sun gave one last triumphant flash of hope before succumbing to the oppressive darkness. This night will serve as the indisputable turning point for either side in this war.
“They have been at it for six bloody hours at least,” Xeries cursed. “Some help we turned out to be, old friend.” Dunkoro heard every word and nodded solemnly. Xeries looked over to the wily monk leaning against a wall. “Dunkoro, tell General Morgahn we are out of time. We have to leave now.” Dunkoro nodded and walked down the steps. Xeries resumed his pacing and looked across the expanse of steps, out to the marshalling Kournan army below. Six thousand strong, pulled from every agonizing corner of the region.
But would it be enough?
Ω Ω Ω
With his black and purple cape billowing against the wind, Xeries paced in front of Kodonur impatiently. Too much time had passed, and Xeries didn’t know if this plan would be effective anymore. The battle could have been finished hours ago, and he wouldn’t know. Still, he had to try: for Elona, for the world, for himself.
Xeries stopped pacing and watched the sun settle into the shadows of the western mountains. The glimmering sun gave one last triumphant flash of hope before succumbing to the oppressive darkness. This night will serve as the indisputable turning point for either side in this war.
“They have been at it for six bloody hours at least,” Xeries cursed. “Some help we turned out to be, old friend.” Dunkoro heard every word and nodded solemnly. Xeries looked over to the wily monk leaning against a wall. “Dunkoro, tell General Morgahn we are out of time. We have to leave now.” Dunkoro nodded and walked down the steps. Xeries resumed his pacing and looked across the expanse of steps, out to the marshalling Kournan army below. Six thousand strong, pulled from every agonizing corner of the region.
But would it be enough?
Ω Ω Ω
Sevian’s raven, Thera, flew stealthily among the blackened sky, no longer visible from below. Her long feathery wings collapsed and expanded pushing herself higher into the night. She banked left and collapsed her wings in, turning against the wind. She cleared passing cloud and dove in towards the battle.
And what a battle it had become. Thera cried out back when the translucent shield dropped and the demons pressed in. From that moment the battle had turned against the defending Sunspears immediately. Thousands of bodies encircled the furious battle like ants stepped on by a giant. High arcing fireballs continually flew out from the center of the circle and exploded into the black sea, killing many, but never enough. Raging fires dotted the landscape like candles. From her perch in the stars Thera watched the Sunspears fighting in a ring formation, with the casters in the center. Even at night, the shimmering copper mail of the Elonians stood in stark contrast against the black sea of Margonites who now had them hopelessly surrounded. Thera spotted its master gazing up directly at her. She relayed what she had seen telepathically, and then Thera disappeared into the night yet again.
Sevian broke her connection to Thera and bent over Danika’s unconscious body again, with grave look. She patted away the dampness on Danika’s forehead, and ran a small hand along her angular cheek.
“C’mon Dani, we need you,” she whispered, fighting back another bout of tears. “Dani, if you can hear me, please wake up.”
Thalkora used every cure and condition removal spell on Danika before she was needed again in the fight; yet still Danika was out cold. Healers could not revive the unconscious. Sevian left her position behind Doran and Koss to revive the monk if she could, yet still Danika lay motionless in the bloody earth, her eyes closed to the world around her. A Margonite broke through the line and charged towards Sevian. Jin deftly tripped the demon up with her bow, and stabbed the beat in the eye with an arrow.
“There’s beginning to find holes in our defenses,” Jin remarked to Sevian with a grim look. “We may not live out the night at this rate. We cannot hold this horde back on our own, there’s too much pressure on the monks to keep the men up.” Sevian turned back to Danika and sighed audibly. “We’ll have to think of a way out of here. Jin, find Kiruna: we’ll need to escape plan.”
“We’re not going anywhere…,” a hoarse voice replied from the earth. Sevian rushed over to Danika who groggily sat up. Danika curiously turned over to a body that was lying on the ground alongside her, and nearly fainted. Melonni’s green dust cloak was wrapped around her mid section, drenched in blood. “No, no, not Mel, Dear Spirits please no,” Danika pleaded checking her pulse with trembling fingers. Melonni’s face had turned ashen and her skin chilling to the touch. Danika lifted the cloak and grimaced, closing her eyes. She began casting spells over her lifeless form when a sympathetic hand gripped her shoulder. “Melonni’s entire garrison died, Danika. She was slain defending your body. We weren’t able to pull you both out in time,” Sevian choked back a sob and took a deep breath before finishing. “She was beyond any of our help when we found her; I’m so sorry. Gerald has also gone missing, I’m afraid.” Danika plopped back in the dirt in a daze; mouth hanging open, eyes wandering aimlessly.
The center of the ring was no more than 15 paces wide, and Danika saw scores soldiers writhing on the ground, clutching various wounds. The handful of monks who were left healed who they could and offered prayers for those they couldn’t. Danika couldn’t hear herself think over the deafening battle. She sat next to her friend for a moment staring into the abyss of war.”Is this how it’s supposed to end for me?” she thought wearily. Her confidence hung off the edge of despair. With Sevian holding her waist for support, Danika rose to her feet on weakened knees. She found Jin a few paces away and waved her over.
“Call out orders for everyone to bunch in, I’m throwing the shield up in thirty seconds.” Jin nodded grimly and rushed back to the outer ring of defenders barking out orders.
Danika took her hand off of Sevian’s shoulder to pick up her spear. Turning back to the wiry healer, Danika’s face was picture of resignation. “I’m sorry Sevian to get you and Doran involved with this. I’m afraid, this may be end for all of us.” Sevian gripped the Spearmarshal’s shoulders tight embrace, looking into her deep blue eyes. “If this is to be the end, Danika, then let’s make it an end worthy of a Diviner. ” Danika clenched her jaws, and tightened the grip on her spear. “Let’s make them pay Sevian, for every life they have taken. For every inch they have gained in our world.” Danika dropped to one knee and punched her spear in the dirt violently, kicking up dirt. The air crackled with magic as the translucent shield took form around the remaining Sunspears. A handful of stunned soldiers who didn’t retreat quick enough were caught outside the shield. They turned their back to their brothers and attacked the demons with their remaining strength. Sadly, the brave few caught outside the shield were drastically outnumbered immediately cut down. Half the demon horde was within the shield, and they fought on fiercely, pressing the Sunspears further together. Despite having their numbers cut in half, the Margonites still had the Sunspears sorely outmatched.
A high pitched voice cut through the battle like a fiery blade. “Sunspears, fight on! Fight for your lives! Fight for your freedom! We will win this night!” The men heard their fearless leader and fought with a renewed sense of purpose. Danika gathered the surviving healers and re-focused their healing efforts. The fighting soldiers open wounds began to close, their aching limbs replaced with fresh bouts of stamina. Men who fell to wounds were drug out of the circle, and healed as best as Danika could manage. Many of men who fell though were beyond healing. Even with their second collective breath, the Sunspears found themselves outnumbered six to one. Danika did her best to direct men where the lines were dire, but soon she had no more places to pull.
Moments later, she watched in horror as three Sunspears were cut to ribbons by a score of demons. The Margonites found no more resistance and charged into the rapidly shrinking center. Danika shot a glance to Koss and Doran who held off scores of demons literally by themselves. Danika knew couldn’t pull them away. She cursed to herself and rushed to meet the assailants. Raising her left hand forward, Danika’s palm ignited into a ball of white holy fire which quickly grew in power. The surrounding air was sucked into the fire of energy as the light intensified. The demons spotted the lone monk and howled, raising their cruel weapons for the kill.
The world slowed to a crawl.
Danika dropped her left arm and ignited the ball of white flame, blasting away half the group with a fantastic shower of white flame as she spun into the fracas, using her deadly spear to tear into flesh and bone. Danika somersaulted away from a slashing demon and buried her spear into another. A flying roundhouse kicked knocked another to the ground as she pried her spear from the demon’s lifeless body. Danika made quick work of the group, and as the last one fell, Danika watched another line break apart a few paces away. Danika had no time to shore up the newest break as more charged in her direction. She had to keep this hole plugged until the reformation was complete. “Crowd in more, everyone to the middle, now! We fight back to back to the end!”
“Nobody will enter my domain,” she whispered. Holding out a fiery white hand before her, Danika crouched low in a defensive stance, awaiting the next wave, with a rare sense of eagerness.
Ω Ω Ω
Black vertical slashes appeared atop the easternmost plateau overlooking the highlands. The lines quickly formed into a box, allowing a broad shouldered man with a black billowing cape to step through the opening. Xeries strode to the edge of the cliff and peered down to the smoking chaos below, wrinkling his gaunt features disgust. The translucent blue shield, which stood out in stark contrast against the blackened night, held back over half of the demon horde; still the defenders were still sorely outnumbered from his vantage. The sea of Black Death was very close to swallowing the Elona’s only chance for freedom. Xeries clicked his tongue and yelled over his shoulder through the open portal.
“Dunkoro, get out here. We have a slight change in plans.” The traveling monk walked through gate and stopped alongside the Arch Magus. He leaned over the edge, trying to see the battle below. The smoke from the fires covered most of the battle, but what little Dunkoro saw was enough: the Sunspears were losing the war.
“Dear Sprits save us,” Dunkoro prayed, covering his mouth in terror. Xeries found the look in his friend’s eyes unsettling. He placed a reassuring hand on the traveling monk’s shoulder. “We’ll save who we can good friend. You have my word.” Dunkoro nodded absently, unable to break his gaze from the massacre below. “I will lead the first group from the south,” Xeries pointed to the southern most of the battle. “Dunkoro, you and General Morgahn will lead the second group from the north.” Dunkoro followed Xeries’s arm north to a smaller group of Margonites who were holding back from the melee. “We will create the hammer and the anvil in two places,” Xeries clapped his hands together to accentuate his point. “We’ll make them pay for their transgressions!”
“Yes we will,” Dunkoro replied grimly, walking back to the gateway.
Xeries stole one last glance at the tumult below, and whispered a prayer to the Gods. “Hold fast, Danika, help has arrived.”
Ω Ω Ω
Another blast of blazing white fire erupted amongst the sea of death, but still they pressed in, surrounding the Diviner. Danika was cut off again from Doran and Koss, as the enemy pressed in around her. A viscous spear bit the side of her suit, but her enchanted armor magically turned the stab away. She was engaged with a dance of death, and her spear was a frenzied blur of parries and thrusts. Danika growled swinging hard, knocking two demons off their feet. She backpedaled to her friends, using her weapon as a flying defense. She stopped retreating when her back hit against another she recognized. With a quick glance over her shoulder Danika checked on her favorite axe master. “How you doing over there, big guy?” Danika ducked under a wide and axe swing swept the demon’s feet from under him. A quick thrust to his neck kept on the turf. “Never better Dani! Argh…” Koss growled as a sword tip found a seam between his plate mail. Danika’s enchantment over him prevented most of the damage but he still felt the stings. A large demon leaned forward sending a spiked hammer down from on high. Danika spun out of the hammer’s trajectory, flipped the spear behind her back and slashed forward, opening the demon’s throat, launching a spray of blood into the night. Without stopping, Danika parried a neck high sword swing from another. Catching the blade and batting it away, Danika deftly switched spear hands behind her back, and stabbed forward catching the demon in the jugular. Grunting with effort, Danika pulled her spear back sending another fountain of blood into the air. Danika only had a moment’s respite before a chorus of horns sang in the air. A chill ran down her spine when she realized who they belonged to.
Shooting her friends a triumphant smile, Danika gave him the good news. “Those are Kournan horns you two!” Doran gave an emphatic nod and resumed fighting. Koss finished off his opponent with a hard slash down across its chest, opening up its rib cage, topping the demon to the ground. He lowered his axe and pushed his dreads out of his face. “Damn right Dani, the cavalry is here! And not a moment too soon, I’m thinking.”
Ω Ω Ω
Varesh realized her error and sighed deeply. She wasted too much time before she engaged the waiting Sunspears. Time which was well spent organizing a formidable defense; despite the lack of a fortress to hide behind. She heard the shouts and cries behind her and quickly ordered a re-formation with the main force.
But it was too late.
Her bodyguards were swallowed up by the wave of newcomers, all too eager to exact their revenge. Varesh then looked upon her mentor standing before her; spears pointed at her, and lowered her scythe in defeat. Morgahn held no sympathy for the treacherous Warmarshal. Still, he decided, Varesh would stand trial for her crimes against Elona.
“Kneel in the ground Varesh, and do not attempt anything stupid, or so help me God I will run my spear through you.” Morgahn growled in a deep throaty voice. The veteran General cocked his head to his second in charge. “Jared, I want a perimeter around the Warmarshal, and send the rest of the troops into battle. We need to reach the survivors immediately.” The young sergeant saluted fist to chest and bellowed orders. Morgahn leaned over Varesh, unbridled hatred encompassing his veteran eyes. “You will be held personally responsible for every single death here today, Varesh; Elonian and Canthan alike. I will watch you die for this betrayal.” If Varesh was moved, her stoic impression didn’t show it. “This is not over Morgahn, and you know it. Nightfall will come, whether by my hand or another.” Morgahn stood back up and strode off with his men to join the battle. He had some payback of his own to give.
Ω Ω Ω
Three thousand Kournans poured out of the northern gateway and broke upon the horde like water over rock. Morghan cunningly held his men in check and formed a box, preventing their escape back north. Slowly they pressed in, reducing the Margonites numbers, forcing them to fight with their backs against the impenetrable shield. The same tactic was employed on the southern end with greater effectiveness. Xeries and his wizard’s unleashed Hell upon the teeming masses; fire storms and lightning bolts rained down from the night and scorched hundreds of Margonites, softening their lines, as three thousand more Kournans charged into the sea of death. Watching the events unfold from outside the shield, the defending Sunspears fought on with renewed hope. They fought, and died for their country.
Nobody knows how long the battle lasted. When Xeries’ men reached the shield, Danika opened it halfway to allow them through, immediately bolstering their numbers. As one army, Danika led the charge north, pressing the demons against the half shield; which is what Morghan similarly accomplished to the north. Slowly the armies closed in, hacking and slashing with a singular purpose: to avenge their fallen comrades. Danika dropped the remnants of the shield, and the hammer met the anvil with a bloody ending. The thrill of victory pumped through her veins, as she fought on among her comrades. Melonni’s ashen face flashed through her eyes, and her spear responded with supreme hostility against the demons that faced her. Every thrust, every slash, every spin, every step brought her closer to home. Danika saw Kournan’s fighting across the demons that were left standing and cried out. “Finish them off, every last one! Show no mercy!!” Cries rang in the air as the splintered horde fell to the bloody ground in droves.
The end had come for the Margonites as Danika pulled her spear from its bloodied torso. She joined her comrades in victory cheer, because the Sunspears had won out the night.
Three thousand Kournans poured out of the northern gateway and broke upon the horde like water over rock. Morghan cunningly held his men in check and formed a box, preventing their escape back north. Slowly they pressed in, reducing the Margonites numbers, forcing them to fight with their backs against the impenetrable shield. The same tactic was employed on the southern end with greater effectiveness. Xeries and his wizard’s unleashed Hell upon the teeming masses; fire storms and lightning bolts rained down from the night and scorched hundreds of Margonites, softening their lines, as three thousand more Kournans charged into the sea of death. Watching the events unfold from outside the shield, the defending Sunspears fought on with renewed hope. They fought, and died for their country.
Nobody knows how long the battle lasted. When Xeries’ men reached the shield, Danika opened it halfway to allow them through, immediately bolstering their numbers. As one army, Danika led the charge north, pressing the demons against the half shield; which is what Morghan similarly accomplished to the north. Slowly the armies closed in, hacking and slashing with a singular purpose: to avenge their fallen comrades. Danika dropped the remnants of the shield, and the hammer met the anvil with a bloody ending. The thrill of victory pumped through her veins, as she fought on among her comrades. Melonni’s ashen face flashed through her eyes, and her spear responded with supreme hostility against the demons that faced her. Every thrust, every slash, every spin, every step brought her closer to home. Danika saw Kournan’s fighting across the demons that were left standing and cried out. “Finish them off, every last one! Show no mercy!!” Cries rang in the air as the splintered horde fell to the bloody ground in droves.
The end had come for the Margonites as Danika pulled her spear from its bloodied torso. She joined her comrades in victory cheer, because the Sunspears had won out the night.
Ω Ω Ω
From her kneeling position, Varesh couldn’t see through the group of Sunspears holding her prisoner. She did hear the high pitched screams and guttural moans of her dying minions lessen over time until there no more left to scream. Varesh heard the cheers of victory and the cries for those who had fallen. Later on she heard the hushed whispers of their leader approaching the group. Varesh did well to conceal her fury for the Diviner. The surrounding group opened up slightly to allow General Morgahn in, grim faced and favoring his left side. A tall lanky ranger followed along with a barrel-chested warrior she knew to be Koss. All shared the same look of hate for the woman kneeling in the earth.
The last person to enter was the shortest of the group, yet she stood above everyone. Her glimmering obsidian suit accentuated the young woman’s shapely curves well; however, Varesh found it curious that a monk would be covered head to toe in blood and gore. Varesh then knew that this monk led her men with her spear and her voice, and not just her healing. The two leaders exchanged a long glare before Danika stepped in closer. Crouching low, and rocking on bent knees, Danika locked eyes with the Warmarshal. Danika worked her tongue over her teeth, moving her lips wordlessly. No words were exchanged, and a awkward hush fell upon the crowd. The air became thick with anticipation. Varesh stared into the Spearmarshal’s ocean blue eyes, waiting for her to make a move; but she never did.
Varesh had enough of the staring, and broke the palpable silence. “You want to strike me, don’t you Spearmarshal?” Varesh bit back the last word, and Danika narrowed her eyes dangerously. “I’m here, Diviner, strike me down, and finish it off!” Danika’s breaths quickened; her face darkened. “What are you waiting for?!” Varesh spat into her face, and gasps rang out from the audience. Danika wearily wiped the saliva off her cheek, un-amused. Varesh’s lips curled back in a snarl, ready for the strike to happen. Danika leaned in, and spoke in a venomous whisper.
“There is nothing more I would rather do, at this very moment, than murder you in front of these people, woman. “ Danika purposely left out her name and title, showing Varesh that she has become less than nothing among her own people. “I leave your fate to the people of Elona, and I am confident that justice will reach you swiftly.” Varesh growled, wanting nothing to do with the sad state of affairs in this wretched country. Danika noticed Varesh’s reaction and smiled. “You will be executed in front of the people you once called your friends, and we will all rejoice when you have passed from this realm.” Danika stood up and turned to Morgahn. “Take her to the Grand Court of Sebelkeh. I want a battalion of able bodied men to escort her under chains. Xeries will cast an enchantment over the Warmarshal, preventing her from using her own spells. The First Mage and her wizards will accompany you, as well.” Morgahn saluted hand to fist and stepped out of the group.
Danika looked back to the kneeling Warmarshal, her face running through a gamut of emotions. Danika lifted her voice and feigned a smile. “We shall talk again Varesh, before the end.” She walked out of the group, and left an enraged prisoner to her own personal demons.
From her kneeling position, Varesh couldn’t see through the group of Sunspears holding her prisoner. She did hear the high pitched screams and guttural moans of her dying minions lessen over time until there no more left to scream. Varesh heard the cheers of victory and the cries for those who had fallen. Later on she heard the hushed whispers of their leader approaching the group. Varesh did well to conceal her fury for the Diviner. The surrounding group opened up slightly to allow General Morgahn in, grim faced and favoring his left side. A tall lanky ranger followed along with a barrel-chested warrior she knew to be Koss. All shared the same look of hate for the woman kneeling in the earth.
The last person to enter was the shortest of the group, yet she stood above everyone. Her glimmering obsidian suit accentuated the young woman’s shapely curves well; however, Varesh found it curious that a monk would be covered head to toe in blood and gore. Varesh then knew that this monk led her men with her spear and her voice, and not just her healing. The two leaders exchanged a long glare before Danika stepped in closer. Crouching low, and rocking on bent knees, Danika locked eyes with the Warmarshal. Danika worked her tongue over her teeth, moving her lips wordlessly. No words were exchanged, and a awkward hush fell upon the crowd. The air became thick with anticipation. Varesh stared into the Spearmarshal’s ocean blue eyes, waiting for her to make a move; but she never did.
Varesh had enough of the staring, and broke the palpable silence. “You want to strike me, don’t you Spearmarshal?” Varesh bit back the last word, and Danika narrowed her eyes dangerously. “I’m here, Diviner, strike me down, and finish it off!” Danika’s breaths quickened; her face darkened. “What are you waiting for?!” Varesh spat into her face, and gasps rang out from the audience. Danika wearily wiped the saliva off her cheek, un-amused. Varesh’s lips curled back in a snarl, ready for the strike to happen. Danika leaned in, and spoke in a venomous whisper.
“There is nothing more I would rather do, at this very moment, than murder you in front of these people, woman. “ Danika purposely left out her name and title, showing Varesh that she has become less than nothing among her own people. “I leave your fate to the people of Elona, and I am confident that justice will reach you swiftly.” Varesh growled, wanting nothing to do with the sad state of affairs in this wretched country. Danika noticed Varesh’s reaction and smiled. “You will be executed in front of the people you once called your friends, and we will all rejoice when you have passed from this realm.” Danika stood up and turned to Morgahn. “Take her to the Grand Court of Sebelkeh. I want a battalion of able bodied men to escort her under chains. Xeries will cast an enchantment over the Warmarshal, preventing her from using her own spells. The First Mage and her wizards will accompany you, as well.” Morgahn saluted hand to fist and stepped out of the group.
Danika looked back to the kneeling Warmarshal, her face running through a gamut of emotions. Danika lifted her voice and feigned a smile. “We shall talk again Varesh, before the end.” She walked out of the group, and left an enraged prisoner to her own personal demons.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 24 – The Grand Court of Sebelkeh
Danika placed the pen on the desk rubbed her weary eyes. The stack was half gone, but Danika knew she would have to come back later to finish. From morning until dusk she had been signing the last set of death certificates. Three days worth of penning her name on the bottom of the saddest letters she ever had to read had placed Danika in a dark, brooding mood. Hey nights had been plagued with nightmares and other demonic dreamscapes, with daytime bringing its own arsenal of darker thoughts and emotions. Danika wondered if it was stress from the past three months finally catching up to her; what else could it be?
She looked out the window and noticed the sun dipping its head in the west: it was time for the ‘talk’ with the prisoner. Prince Ahmtur and Xeries tried speaking to the imprisoned Warmarshal to no avail. Varesh remained uncooperative. Danika requested she be the last to speak with Varesh before her execution in the morning. She wasn’t looking forward to facing the once leader of Kourna without her weapon handy, but rules were rules inside the jailhouse. Even a Spearmarshal had to abide by them every once and a while. Danika finished her glass of water and rose out of her seat, leaving her office. Vabian servants and soldiers saluted and smiled as the Spearmarshal walked down the marble tiled hall towards the entrance. She stopped at Dunkoro’s door, knocked twice and entered. Closing the door behind her, Danika leaned against the entryway and sighed. The veteran monk placed his own pen down and leaned forward smiling.
“So, it’s about that time huh?” Dunkoro knew where Danika was headed. She looked around the plush office, noticing how Dunkoro’s office was lavishly furnished while her own consisted of a simple desk, a lamp, some chairs and a dusty window. Dunkoro had his office for years, while Danika just received her own. In time she would spruce it up, if there would be a time for that.
“I’m not looking forward to it, Dunkoro. I really don’t like the woman.”Danika attempt at deadpan humor wasn’t lost on the man. Dunkoro chuckled softly, understanding full well Danika hated Varesh with a passion. After the trial, the Vabian grand jury granted Varesh one week of solitary confinement so she may “reflect” on her actions and beg forgiveness from the Five Gods. From Danika’s point of view, the extra time seemed more like stalling than anything else. “Vabian justice is not fast by any means,” Dunkoro once told her. Since her imprisonment, Varesh refused to speak to anyone, and Danika was sure she wouldn’t get through to the dervish. Dunkoro; however thought Varesh was waiting for someone to approach her. “Be careful in there, Danika. Varesh spent many years in the political forum, watch she doesn’t get over on you.”
“Thanks for the advice, Dunky. I’ll definitely keep my guard up.” Danika took a deep breath and left Dunkoro’s office. She walked out of office building and across the paved road to the jailhouse. She wanted this conversation over before nightfall.
Walking up the stone pathway, Danika was forced to stop as a wave of nausea rolled over her. She thought she heard a voice to the left and turned curiously, only to see rustling leaves swirling around a tree trunk. Danika shook her vigorously and continued up the path, reaching the door. Two guards stood on either side an ushered her in. The waiting room inside was packed full of elite guardsman and jailors.
When news reached Sebelkeh that Varesh was to be held here, all current prisoners were moved to a secured building deeper in the city. Only one prisoner was held here now, and Danika hoped she would be gone by the morning.
She spotted Kiruna talking amongst a group of wizards, and she allowed her older sister to finish. Kiruna concluded her briefing and motioned Danika to follow her in the jail.
“Xeries placed another Aura of Disenchantment on Varesh this morning, which will last until her execution tomorrow, “Kiruna explained waiting for a jailor to open the corridor gate. “She’s been deathly silent all day, refusing to eat or drink or anything.” Danika nodded, peering inside the corridor. The jailor opened the gate allowing the First Mage and Spearmarshal inside. Four more fully armed guards greeted them inside the dimly lit hall.
“Which one is hers?”
“Down the hall, second to last cell on the right.”
“Alright, keep the guards here, if I need them I’ll shout.”
Kiruna looked uncomfortable with the idea of leaving Danika so far away from the guards. She playfully jabbed her older sister’s shoulder. “Don’t worry Sis, if anyone needs protection it’s going to be her.”
Kiruna burst into laughter. “You’re right on that one Dani. I’ll wait inside here as well, just in case.” Danika smiled and strode down the hall. Halfway down the corridor, another bout of nausea washed over her. Danika stopped and placed a hand on her midsection, breathing heavily.
“Danika, are you ok?” Her sister shouted from the entrance. Danika waived a dismissive hand behind her. “I’m fine, just a little dizzy spell.” Danika refocused herself and finished the walk.
Ω Ω Ω
Danika placed the pen on the desk rubbed her weary eyes. The stack was half gone, but Danika knew she would have to come back later to finish. From morning until dusk she had been signing the last set of death certificates. Three days worth of penning her name on the bottom of the saddest letters she ever had to read had placed Danika in a dark, brooding mood. Hey nights had been plagued with nightmares and other demonic dreamscapes, with daytime bringing its own arsenal of darker thoughts and emotions. Danika wondered if it was stress from the past three months finally catching up to her; what else could it be?
She looked out the window and noticed the sun dipping its head in the west: it was time for the ‘talk’ with the prisoner. Prince Ahmtur and Xeries tried speaking to the imprisoned Warmarshal to no avail. Varesh remained uncooperative. Danika requested she be the last to speak with Varesh before her execution in the morning. She wasn’t looking forward to facing the once leader of Kourna without her weapon handy, but rules were rules inside the jailhouse. Even a Spearmarshal had to abide by them every once and a while. Danika finished her glass of water and rose out of her seat, leaving her office. Vabian servants and soldiers saluted and smiled as the Spearmarshal walked down the marble tiled hall towards the entrance. She stopped at Dunkoro’s door, knocked twice and entered. Closing the door behind her, Danika leaned against the entryway and sighed. The veteran monk placed his own pen down and leaned forward smiling.
“So, it’s about that time huh?” Dunkoro knew where Danika was headed. She looked around the plush office, noticing how Dunkoro’s office was lavishly furnished while her own consisted of a simple desk, a lamp, some chairs and a dusty window. Dunkoro had his office for years, while Danika just received her own. In time she would spruce it up, if there would be a time for that.
“I’m not looking forward to it, Dunkoro. I really don’t like the woman.”Danika attempt at deadpan humor wasn’t lost on the man. Dunkoro chuckled softly, understanding full well Danika hated Varesh with a passion. After the trial, the Vabian grand jury granted Varesh one week of solitary confinement so she may “reflect” on her actions and beg forgiveness from the Five Gods. From Danika’s point of view, the extra time seemed more like stalling than anything else. “Vabian justice is not fast by any means,” Dunkoro once told her. Since her imprisonment, Varesh refused to speak to anyone, and Danika was sure she wouldn’t get through to the dervish. Dunkoro; however thought Varesh was waiting for someone to approach her. “Be careful in there, Danika. Varesh spent many years in the political forum, watch she doesn’t get over on you.”
“Thanks for the advice, Dunky. I’ll definitely keep my guard up.” Danika took a deep breath and left Dunkoro’s office. She walked out of office building and across the paved road to the jailhouse. She wanted this conversation over before nightfall.
Walking up the stone pathway, Danika was forced to stop as a wave of nausea rolled over her. She thought she heard a voice to the left and turned curiously, only to see rustling leaves swirling around a tree trunk. Danika shook her vigorously and continued up the path, reaching the door. Two guards stood on either side an ushered her in. The waiting room inside was packed full of elite guardsman and jailors.
When news reached Sebelkeh that Varesh was to be held here, all current prisoners were moved to a secured building deeper in the city. Only one prisoner was held here now, and Danika hoped she would be gone by the morning.
She spotted Kiruna talking amongst a group of wizards, and she allowed her older sister to finish. Kiruna concluded her briefing and motioned Danika to follow her in the jail.
“Xeries placed another Aura of Disenchantment on Varesh this morning, which will last until her execution tomorrow, “Kiruna explained waiting for a jailor to open the corridor gate. “She’s been deathly silent all day, refusing to eat or drink or anything.” Danika nodded, peering inside the corridor. The jailor opened the gate allowing the First Mage and Spearmarshal inside. Four more fully armed guards greeted them inside the dimly lit hall.
“Which one is hers?”
“Down the hall, second to last cell on the right.”
“Alright, keep the guards here, if I need them I’ll shout.”
Kiruna looked uncomfortable with the idea of leaving Danika so far away from the guards. She playfully jabbed her older sister’s shoulder. “Don’t worry Sis, if anyone needs protection it’s going to be her.”
Kiruna burst into laughter. “You’re right on that one Dani. I’ll wait inside here as well, just in case.” Danika smiled and strode down the hall. Halfway down the corridor, another bout of nausea washed over her. Danika stopped and placed a hand on her midsection, breathing heavily.
“Danika, are you ok?” Her sister shouted from the entrance. Danika waived a dismissive hand behind her. “I’m fine, just a little dizzy spell.” Danika refocused herself and finished the walk.
Ω Ω Ω
A wooden chair and a glass of water sat outside the cell. Danika sat nervously and reached down for the glass. She took a few swigs and wiped her chin, placing the glass back on the floor. Clearing her throat she looked into the blackened cell. A gray cot sat on top of three covered wooden crates to the right with a wash basin and privy on the fare left corner. Danika could make out a tall shape outlined in the shadows resting comfortably on the bench along the back wall. The dark shape made no move when Danika arrived and still didn’t. The Spearmarshal leaned back and crossed her legs.
“Varesh, I would like to have a chat with you.” Danika shifted uncomfortably when her voice echoed off the walls. She made a mental note to lower her voice from now on. “I want to discuss you father.”
A deep, almost masculine voice resonated from the shadows which chilled her to the bone. “You don’t know my Father, yet. Leave me be.” Danika took a deep breath, calming herself.
“I know your father was a Warmarshal, like you. I know your father stayed in the same cell you’re in. I know you’ll be executed tomorrow morning.” Danika was met with silence for a few moments before an answer came forth.
“You would do well to stick to your own affairs, Diviner.” Varesh arrogantly bit back her title which caused Danika grit her teeth. This was not going to be easy.
“Look, I’m not here to ruffle your feathers; I’m here to offer you a deal. It’s one of those take it or leave it deals.” Danika heard the bench squeaked slightly as Varesh changed sitting positions.
“What kind of deals would Diviner have to offer? Safe passageways to Hell? Hah! You have nothing I want, be gone. I look forward to death.”
“I offer you a chance to live out your life in turn for information regarding Abaddon and his Margonite army.” Varesh cackled in laughter. The guards instinctively reached for their swords before Kiruna angrily waved them off. The First Mage put one foot against the wall and folded her arms, paying close attention to the conversation, and to her sister’s behavior.
Danika waited for Varesh to finish her insulting laugh before continuing. “This is your last chance at redemption Varesh. The fight is over for you, whether you will admit it or not. Help us undo the wrong that has befallen this land.” Danika couldn’t believe the words that were streaming out of her mouth. “Help us stop Nightfall, Varesh. You know more than any of us what we can expect.”
“I’m not interested in helping any of you, Spearmarshal. Abaddon will feast on your eyes soon enough.” Varesh growled in a clear authoritative tone that pushed the Spearmarshal over the edge. Danika growled, rising up and grabbing the chair. She threw it against the cell bars splintering it into pieces against the magical shield, issuing sparks everywhere.
“You will die soon enough you traitor; I only wish it was me doing the killing!” Danika pivoted and stormed back up the corridor.
“Do you hear the voices yet?”
She stopped in her tracks, looking up at the guards who had their swords at the ready. Kiruna mouth hung open, just as surprised as she was at the question. Danika slowly turned head around.
“What did you say?”
“Has He called you yet, Danika? Answer me!” Her breath quickened, and beads of sweat ran over her temples. Danika turned back to the cell and saw Varesh gripping the cell bars. The Warmarshal’s was face drawn back and tired, yet her eyes shown with a burning flame of intensity that she would carry with her to the grave. “You can hear Him, can’t you?” Varesh whispered. Danika stood inches away from the crazed Warmarshal, trying futilely to mask her surprised expression. “Yes yes, I can see it in your eyes; I can feel it in your presence. You have been touched. He has called on you, Danika.” Varesh purred. “You’ve had the nightmares, and the daydreams; just like I did. We are not so different then, you and I. We will both serve the same Master soon enough.”
Danika teetered on the edge of blind rage. Her knuckles turned white over balled fists. The essence of Dwayna washed over her form like a tide wave. Danika didn’t realize her fists illuminated until the light reflected on Varesh’s gaunt features. Still gripping the bars, Varesh leaned her head back, basking in the warmth of the light. “That’s it Danika: give in to hate, give in to anger; fulfill the prophecy that has been laid out before you.”
She felt muscular arms pry her away from the cell bars.”Prophecy?” Danika angrily brushed the arms away and gripped Varesh’s cell bars, snapping the wards placed over the cell without a care.
“What prophecy, Varesh?! Speak to me: what do you know!” Varesh released her own hold on the bars, stepping away from the enraged monk, doubling over in laughter. “It was you in the prophecy, Danika. How could I have been so blind? I should have realized who I was facing out there.”
With unbelievable strength, she destroyed the cell bars with one fiery explosion of holy magic. She stepped over the smoldering remains and approached the prisoner. Varesh stumbled over her feet and clumsily fell onto the cot. Danika growled, jumping on the cot and choking the life out of Varesh.
“What…prophecy!!” Danika spat in her face, completely unhinged. Varesh gagged on her own spit unable to draw breath. Danika felt a block of air knock her to the wall. She collapsed on the bench groaning. Through her blurred vision she watched a red faced First Mage bark out orders, while holding a ward over Varesh.
“Guards, escort the Spearmarshal out of her! And find me a set of chains to bind Varesh. Move it!”
Danika felt two sets of strong arms pull her out of the broken cell. She was dragged by her feet halfway before she angrily batted their arms, walking the rest of the way on her own volition. Danika stormed out of the jailhouse, oblivious to the world around her. Although nighttime had settled in, the fiery hatred raging inside Danika was enough to light up half the city block. She threw open the door leading into the administration office, brushing by servants and nobles alike. Jin had to brace against the wall or Danika would have run her over for sure. She rounded a corner and blasted Dunkoro’s door open with her foot. Xeries stood up from his chair with a face of shock and confusion. Dunkoro rose slowly, looking at the furious Spearmarshal with a similar.
“What are you two keeping from me!?” Danika growled. Dunkoro cut his eyes to Xeries. “Cast a ward over the door please.” Xeries nodded and waved a hand in front of the splintered door creating an invisible but solid shield. When Xeries looked back Dunkoro nodded his thanks. He walked around his desk and leaned against the edge, folding his arms. “Can you explain to me Danika just what the hell you’re talking about?”
“I said,” Danika hissed taking a threatening step forward. “What the hell are you two keeping from me?” Dunkoro’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t know what you’re talking about Danika.”
“Damn you Dunkoro, enough of your games! I’ve been used as a puppet since day one! Today I take matters into my own hands. You both know what happened to the last Diviner, and you’re going to fill me in on the parts you conveniently left out!”
“Whoa hold on there, Danika. We’ve told you everything we know already,” Xeries responded holding up his hands for peace. “I don’t know what Varesh told you…”
“You can fill me in on this ‘prophecy’ for starters, Xeries.” Danika caught the nervous glances between the two men, and a very unsettling feeling washed over her. “So, you two know about it, huh? And when were you going to tell me? When I became a raving lunatic!”
“Now calm down, “Dunkoro replied heatedly raising his voice above Danika’s. “This prophecy has been passed down for hundreds of years: we don’t even know if it’s accurate. It may not have anything to do with you.”
Xeries quickly chimed in before Danika opened her mouth. “The prophecy is incomplete anyways, Danika. The scripture only says what the Diviner will do, not when and not where. For all we know this is a foretelling of a Diviner three hundred years from now. We don’t know for sure! The scripture foretells an event that we can hardly see coming to fruition.”
“And why is that?” She asked pointedly, crossing her arms under her breasts. Two men exchanged another look before Dunkoro answered. “The prophecy will lay dormant until a Diviner enters the Realm of Torment. After that event, the prophecy becomes active, setting off another chain of events.”
Xeries waited for Dunkoro to finish then he spoke up. “We don’t know exactly what those events are yet, since the prophecy remains closed. Should a Diviner gain access to the Realm of Torment, we’ll have a better understanding of what is to come. That is all we know.” Danika lowered her head in resignation. Dunkoro walked up and embraced her in a warm hug, Danika returned the action. “We’ll get through this together Dani, you have my word.”
“And mine as well,” Xeries added.
When the two parted Danika took a deep breath and collected her thoughts. “I need to visit Gandara, there are some old books there that may help. I’m leaving tomorrow morning.” Dunkoro nodded sympathetically. “We understand.”
“Until then, Varesh is to remain in her cell. I am postponing her execution until I return. Is that clear?” Danika’s tone left no room for argument. Xeries smiled back warmly. “Well the Vabians have already delayed her execution, what’s a few more days going to do?”
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 25 – Information is Power
Bad weather had never been a stranger to the harbor city of Gandara; and today the skies were painted gray, like a cloudy day nearing the end of summer. The sun was usually noticeable through the dull gray ceiling, though. That minor detail lost among most of the inhabitants of Gandara, save one bony librarian. Elder Wistah had been in a dour mood ever since he looked out his bedroom window in disgust. He knew what the gray skies meant; and didn’t posses the courage to tell anyone. Even if he did speak up, Wistah was sure nobody would believe him. Nightfall was a myth in these parts, a story parent’s tell their children at night. For the first time in years, Wistah felt like his withering age. The library served as his sanctuary from the busy, unattractive people in the city, and today he needed his solitude more than anything.
Wistah would have to wait until tomorrow.
Creaking and cracking down the steps, Wistah heard feminine voices bouncing off the walls of the third floor. He recognized one, but two were alien to him. “Who’s down there? Show yourselves, I have a staff and I know how to use it!” Wistah held onto the balance beam trailing down the steps for support. “I have no patience for scoundrels or children or anything related to rubbish!” Wistah descended down the last of the steps, pushing his glasses back up his nose. Besides the magical candles which stayed aflame during the night, two additional lamps were going to the far end of the hall, on the last table nearest the stairs leading to the second level. Two women, both tall; one copper skin, shapely, with a bushy afro, the other, fair skinned, and thin with short ruddy hair, were bent over another who sat down at the table. Wistah recognized the one sitting down with a large braid hanging over her shoulders.
“Spearmarshal Danika, how good is it to see you again!” Wistah exclaimed, clapping his hands together. All three women peered up at once, and suddenly Wistah felt a twinge of hesitation with three sets of incredibly intense eyes bearing down on his poor frame. He slowed his walk to a crawl. Wistah took note of how Danika’s ocean blue eyes had aged since he last had the pleasure of gazing into them.
“Is something wrong ladies?” he asked, nervously.
“Not at all, why do you ask?” the copper skinned woman replied curtly.
“Well, I don’t receive many visitors down here you see. And with everything that is going on…,”
“Do you know something we don’t, Elder Wistah?” she asked in a firm tone.Wistah stopped short of the lady’s table, wringing his hands nervously.
“Well sure, I want to help you, see…,”
“Then come on over here and help us, we won’t bite,” the thinner woman replied with a smirk. Wistah walked over to the table and stood on the opposite side of Danika, facing the trio. The first one who spoke to Wistah offered her hand in greeting. “Greetings Elder Wistah, my name is Kiruna Del Ray, First Mage of Capital.” Jin offered her hand as well, which eased Wistah just a bit, but not too much. The old librarian couldn’t help but notice how the First Mage’s silken black and purple tunic accentuated her round curves nicely. Kiruna’s low cut v-neck top showed enough enticing cleavage to stir a painful fire in his lower extremities. Wistah cleared his throat trying to pull his wandering eyes away to no avail.
“Well let’s see, what boobs...I mean books…uhh you ladies have here.” Kiruna and Jin shared a humorous look before they bent back over Danika’s shoulders.
“I’ve pulled all your books concerning Diviners and prophecies Wistah, and they aren’t telling me much. I need to know the correlation between the two, if in fact there is one. I need to know what’s happening to me, more or less. Oh and the book is down here,” Danika teased the nervous, retired monk.
“Are you going to scoot in for a closer look?” Kiruna asked.
“Closer look at what?”
“The book!”
“Oh, yes yes, the book, right.” Wistah stuttered and stammered all over the place. Kiruna scooted closer to Jin to allow Wistah to fit behind the Spearmarshal. The elderly monk was very short in stature, so when he meandered next to Kiruna, he found her bosom nearly resting on top of his head!
“Oh my,” Wistah remarked, not daring to look up.
“Down there, kind sir,” Kiruna said, jabbing a finder towards the book. Wistah adjusted his glasses, reading a few lines. “Sorry, yes. Well, that book goes over Diviners and the Gods who posses the ability to control them, blah blah the end. I think what you’re looking for is their plans for the Diviners.”
Danika looked up, scrunching her face in confusion. “Plans, what kind of plans? I thought prophecy was about chance occurrences happening in succession.”
"It is to a degree; however, the Five Gods rarely leave anything to chance, especially Dwayna. She’s a meticulous one.” Danika nodded absently, not fully understanding. “Let me explain: the five true Gods would never lay out their plans openly for anyone to find. One has to decipher their intent, and follow the paths. Follow me, all three of you.”
Wistah led the trio down the steps to the 2nd level. After passing half the shelved rows, Wistah turned right and walked to the end, stopping at the wall. Trailing a bony finger along the spines of the books, he stopped on one in particular and pulled it halfway out. A loud cranking sound reverberated off the shelves as the walls creaked open, revealing a dark winding staircase. Wistah pulled a torch from the sconce inside the wall and pointed the top towards Kiruna. “Will you do the honors please?” The First Mage smiled, waiving a small flame over the tip. The torch caught fire immediately and Wistah lead the trio down the steps. Light from the torch bounced off the lime encrusted walls painting images of their dancing shadows. After some time inside the stairwell, Kiruna noticed runes carved into the walls. She brushed her painted fingernails along a design she recognized. “Fire.” The brushed lines illuminated yellow over the wall. Danika recognized another to be a healing spell. Tracing her fingers over the intricately carved outlines, the rune illuminated with a wonderful blue light.
Turning back to face his guests, Wistah gave a brief explanation of the runes and their meanings. “A flew more flights down and we will reach my personal archive. These runes here serve as a defense against trespassers. I have dispelled the runes temporarily so they will not trigger and kill us.” Wistah ran his hands over the inscriptions reverently. “They were a gift from the previous Arch Magus. He valued books over the spoken word, and entrusted me with the duty of preserving their lives.” Wistah led the trio down the last flight which ended in front of a stone wall. Danika couldn’t see any door leading in. Wistah quietly chanted a spell, and a bright yellow slash appeared on the top of the ceiling which expanded horizontally, then vertically, outlining a door. The yellow slashes split the wall into a rectangle, and the stone within the lines winked out.
“Ladies first,” Wistah motioned the trio in with a flair. Kiruna, Jin and Danika looked around the massive archive with amazement. Magical lights lined walls of the expansive hidden library in grand fashion. Oaken shelves reached up to the ceiling and stretched down the halls which lead to more rooms lined with shelves. Two tables sat in the middle piled high with books. Danika walked up to a shelf and traced her fingers curiously over the spines. “No dust, how?”
“Welcome to the Library of the Five Gods. The entire archive has been shielded against age and dust,” Wistah yelled over his shoulder, making room on a table for his guests to sit. “Give me a moment while I grab the book you need Danika. Make yourselves at home.”
“Look, a book on earth magic! The spells in this book must be a thousand years old.” Kiruna couldn’t contain her excitement over the plethora of spells and enchantments once forgotten, but simply tucked away for safe keeping. “This book gives the designs for earthquakes!”
Danika wasn’t surprised when Jin found a section that perked her curiosity. “There are books here about Melandru, and her lost teachings. Some of these preparations I have heard rumors of, but the rest are astonishing….”
“Borrow what you need and return them when you can, I trust each of you.” Wistah remarked, carrying a thin black book with gilded edges. The symbol of Dwayna was on the cover outlined in spun gold. “Come here Danika, I’ll show you what Dwayna’s design looks like.” Danika peered over to his shoulder. “It’s a drawing,” she said, furrowing her brows. She sat in the chair next to him and listened.
“Yes, an elaborate design of forks, clauses and dead ends. The question is where are you now in this design?” Wistah noticed the confused look painted on Danika’s face so he answered for her. “Well we know from this fork here,” Wistah pointed to a large two pronged path which was in the middle. “This has to be the major battle that took place a week ago. Notice how the lesser fork ends abruptly, and the major path continues on to other forks.”
Danika nodded, catching on to the diagram. “Yes, I understand that part. It seems from this spot,” Danika traced a finger to the next fork. “From here I have another...decision to make?”
“Yes, whatever it is, it’s going to be big. Notice how the lesser fork ends, but not for a while,” Wistah replied. Danika studied the lines and intersections closely; tracing her finger over the lines that would determine her life. The role of being a Diviner suddenly felt like a job, in which if she didn’t produce – Danika blinked hard, stopping that line of thought. She felt strangely fortunate that a roadmap existed, showing her the twists and turns of a Diviner. She had no clue what choices would lead her where, but a lot of the lesser forks ended rather suddenly, which she found unsettling to say the least.
“Has anyone else seen this design?” Danika asked. Wistah leaned out of his chair as one would lean away from an incoming blow. “Varesh was down here once, and had a scribe copy the design onto another parchment for her.”
“What?!” Kiruna slammed her book shut and stormed over to the table. Her eyes were wide open with alarm. “When was she down here?”
Wistah’s lips worked furiously trying to diffuse the matter before it exploded, presumably in his face. “This was before ...all that has happened…you must realize! She walked into my library one day asking for books on Diviners,” he held his palms up in surrender. “As Warmarshal she had knowledge about this archive, and a right to visit. I had no choice but to show her!”
Kiruna clicked her tongue loudly, not breaking her gaze off the frightened librarian. “And you just happen to let her copy one of the most important designs in the world, without a word?”
“She came in with her bodyguards, First Mage! Big, hairy brutes! I had no choice! I asked that she not leave with the design for fear that it would fall into the wrong hands…”
“She had the design copied, and traced it back to us on Istan. That’s why she visited our training yard, and that’s why the Corsairs invaded our homeland. They were there to kill Danika and anyone who might be her!” Jin added, slamming her book on the table to prove her point.
Wistah whirled on Jin with a fury. “Now look here! I did what I was told do under certain duress! I forbid armed guards in my archive, yet they pressed me.”
Danika sighed deeply, resting her head in a hand. “Yet you allowed them in, Wistah. Varesh had the game plan before any of us knew anything. Dear Spirits, this is making more sense to me now.” Danika finished by rubbing a weary hand over her face. “Varesh knew the future Diviner was on Istan, yet she didn’t know the person specifically. The raids were meant to draw me out in the open, and they succeeded. But if I didn’t explore Fahranur when I did...”
“The Corsair assassins would have found you and killed you,” Jin finished in a grim tone. Kiruna silently nodded her agreement, folding her arms under her chest. “We can only assume her masters know of this design as well.”
Danika lifted her head off the desk, holding a finger in the air. “If Varesh knew what my next move was going to be, why am I still alive?” Wistah leaned over the table, regaining some of his previous compsure. “She didn’t, that’s the reason why you are. It wasn’t until after you claimed Gandara that Varesh knew your identity. “
Jin caught onto the grand scheme of the attacks. “That would explain the assault in front of the Dejarin Estate. The demon, as well, which was left for us in Rilohn Refuge. These were not obstacles to slow us down, but rather attempts to kill you, which happened to fail.”
“Lives were still lost in Rilohn, so she succeeded in that aspect.” Danika was quick to throw in. “So far, based on this design, I have made the right choices. The question becomes, now that I know what lies before me, will my future choices become tainted with foreknowledge?” Danika’s question hung in the air for many moments before Wistah cleared his throat and attempted to answer.
“I would say no, Danika. You now understand you are part of an ancient design that was created thousands of years before you. The forks are not labeled as you can see; and who is to say that even if you take the path of a lesser fork, you will not have the power to bring the path back into the main root? Who is to say you haven’t done so already?” All three women looked at Wistah incredulously. He merely shrugged and continued. “Think of this design as a set of guidelines, a blueprint to the past. The present and the future.”
Danika heard enough for one day. There were pressing matters in Sebelkeh that required her immediate attention. She now had a better idea of what to do with Varesh. “Thank you Wistah, for the invaluable information you have given us,” she said, rising from her seat. The wily librarian rose up and gave the best bow he could with his bent back. “I’ll show you back to the surface, follow me.”
Ω Ω Ω
Bad weather had never been a stranger to the harbor city of Gandara; and today the skies were painted gray, like a cloudy day nearing the end of summer. The sun was usually noticeable through the dull gray ceiling, though. That minor detail lost among most of the inhabitants of Gandara, save one bony librarian. Elder Wistah had been in a dour mood ever since he looked out his bedroom window in disgust. He knew what the gray skies meant; and didn’t posses the courage to tell anyone. Even if he did speak up, Wistah was sure nobody would believe him. Nightfall was a myth in these parts, a story parent’s tell their children at night. For the first time in years, Wistah felt like his withering age. The library served as his sanctuary from the busy, unattractive people in the city, and today he needed his solitude more than anything.
Wistah would have to wait until tomorrow.
Creaking and cracking down the steps, Wistah heard feminine voices bouncing off the walls of the third floor. He recognized one, but two were alien to him. “Who’s down there? Show yourselves, I have a staff and I know how to use it!” Wistah held onto the balance beam trailing down the steps for support. “I have no patience for scoundrels or children or anything related to rubbish!” Wistah descended down the last of the steps, pushing his glasses back up his nose. Besides the magical candles which stayed aflame during the night, two additional lamps were going to the far end of the hall, on the last table nearest the stairs leading to the second level. Two women, both tall; one copper skin, shapely, with a bushy afro, the other, fair skinned, and thin with short ruddy hair, were bent over another who sat down at the table. Wistah recognized the one sitting down with a large braid hanging over her shoulders.
“Spearmarshal Danika, how good is it to see you again!” Wistah exclaimed, clapping his hands together. All three women peered up at once, and suddenly Wistah felt a twinge of hesitation with three sets of incredibly intense eyes bearing down on his poor frame. He slowed his walk to a crawl. Wistah took note of how Danika’s ocean blue eyes had aged since he last had the pleasure of gazing into them.
“Is something wrong ladies?” he asked, nervously.
“Not at all, why do you ask?” the copper skinned woman replied curtly.
“Well, I don’t receive many visitors down here you see. And with everything that is going on…,”
“Do you know something we don’t, Elder Wistah?” she asked in a firm tone.Wistah stopped short of the lady’s table, wringing his hands nervously.
“Well sure, I want to help you, see…,”
“Then come on over here and help us, we won’t bite,” the thinner woman replied with a smirk. Wistah walked over to the table and stood on the opposite side of Danika, facing the trio. The first one who spoke to Wistah offered her hand in greeting. “Greetings Elder Wistah, my name is Kiruna Del Ray, First Mage of Capital.” Jin offered her hand as well, which eased Wistah just a bit, but not too much. The old librarian couldn’t help but notice how the First Mage’s silken black and purple tunic accentuated her round curves nicely. Kiruna’s low cut v-neck top showed enough enticing cleavage to stir a painful fire in his lower extremities. Wistah cleared his throat trying to pull his wandering eyes away to no avail.
“Well let’s see, what boobs...I mean books…uhh you ladies have here.” Kiruna and Jin shared a humorous look before they bent back over Danika’s shoulders.
“I’ve pulled all your books concerning Diviners and prophecies Wistah, and they aren’t telling me much. I need to know the correlation between the two, if in fact there is one. I need to know what’s happening to me, more or less. Oh and the book is down here,” Danika teased the nervous, retired monk.
“Are you going to scoot in for a closer look?” Kiruna asked.
“Closer look at what?”
“The book!”
“Oh, yes yes, the book, right.” Wistah stuttered and stammered all over the place. Kiruna scooted closer to Jin to allow Wistah to fit behind the Spearmarshal. The elderly monk was very short in stature, so when he meandered next to Kiruna, he found her bosom nearly resting on top of his head!
“Oh my,” Wistah remarked, not daring to look up.
“Down there, kind sir,” Kiruna said, jabbing a finder towards the book. Wistah adjusted his glasses, reading a few lines. “Sorry, yes. Well, that book goes over Diviners and the Gods who posses the ability to control them, blah blah the end. I think what you’re looking for is their plans for the Diviners.”
Danika looked up, scrunching her face in confusion. “Plans, what kind of plans? I thought prophecy was about chance occurrences happening in succession.”
"It is to a degree; however, the Five Gods rarely leave anything to chance, especially Dwayna. She’s a meticulous one.” Danika nodded absently, not fully understanding. “Let me explain: the five true Gods would never lay out their plans openly for anyone to find. One has to decipher their intent, and follow the paths. Follow me, all three of you.”
Wistah led the trio down the steps to the 2nd level. After passing half the shelved rows, Wistah turned right and walked to the end, stopping at the wall. Trailing a bony finger along the spines of the books, he stopped on one in particular and pulled it halfway out. A loud cranking sound reverberated off the shelves as the walls creaked open, revealing a dark winding staircase. Wistah pulled a torch from the sconce inside the wall and pointed the top towards Kiruna. “Will you do the honors please?” The First Mage smiled, waiving a small flame over the tip. The torch caught fire immediately and Wistah lead the trio down the steps. Light from the torch bounced off the lime encrusted walls painting images of their dancing shadows. After some time inside the stairwell, Kiruna noticed runes carved into the walls. She brushed her painted fingernails along a design she recognized. “Fire.” The brushed lines illuminated yellow over the wall. Danika recognized another to be a healing spell. Tracing her fingers over the intricately carved outlines, the rune illuminated with a wonderful blue light.
Turning back to face his guests, Wistah gave a brief explanation of the runes and their meanings. “A flew more flights down and we will reach my personal archive. These runes here serve as a defense against trespassers. I have dispelled the runes temporarily so they will not trigger and kill us.” Wistah ran his hands over the inscriptions reverently. “They were a gift from the previous Arch Magus. He valued books over the spoken word, and entrusted me with the duty of preserving their lives.” Wistah led the trio down the last flight which ended in front of a stone wall. Danika couldn’t see any door leading in. Wistah quietly chanted a spell, and a bright yellow slash appeared on the top of the ceiling which expanded horizontally, then vertically, outlining a door. The yellow slashes split the wall into a rectangle, and the stone within the lines winked out.
“Ladies first,” Wistah motioned the trio in with a flair. Kiruna, Jin and Danika looked around the massive archive with amazement. Magical lights lined walls of the expansive hidden library in grand fashion. Oaken shelves reached up to the ceiling and stretched down the halls which lead to more rooms lined with shelves. Two tables sat in the middle piled high with books. Danika walked up to a shelf and traced her fingers curiously over the spines. “No dust, how?”
“Welcome to the Library of the Five Gods. The entire archive has been shielded against age and dust,” Wistah yelled over his shoulder, making room on a table for his guests to sit. “Give me a moment while I grab the book you need Danika. Make yourselves at home.”
“Look, a book on earth magic! The spells in this book must be a thousand years old.” Kiruna couldn’t contain her excitement over the plethora of spells and enchantments once forgotten, but simply tucked away for safe keeping. “This book gives the designs for earthquakes!”
Danika wasn’t surprised when Jin found a section that perked her curiosity. “There are books here about Melandru, and her lost teachings. Some of these preparations I have heard rumors of, but the rest are astonishing….”
“Borrow what you need and return them when you can, I trust each of you.” Wistah remarked, carrying a thin black book with gilded edges. The symbol of Dwayna was on the cover outlined in spun gold. “Come here Danika, I’ll show you what Dwayna’s design looks like.” Danika peered over to his shoulder. “It’s a drawing,” she said, furrowing her brows. She sat in the chair next to him and listened.
“Yes, an elaborate design of forks, clauses and dead ends. The question is where are you now in this design?” Wistah noticed the confused look painted on Danika’s face so he answered for her. “Well we know from this fork here,” Wistah pointed to a large two pronged path which was in the middle. “This has to be the major battle that took place a week ago. Notice how the lesser fork ends abruptly, and the major path continues on to other forks.”
Danika nodded, catching on to the diagram. “Yes, I understand that part. It seems from this spot,” Danika traced a finger to the next fork. “From here I have another...decision to make?”
“Yes, whatever it is, it’s going to be big. Notice how the lesser fork ends, but not for a while,” Wistah replied. Danika studied the lines and intersections closely; tracing her finger over the lines that would determine her life. The role of being a Diviner suddenly felt like a job, in which if she didn’t produce – Danika blinked hard, stopping that line of thought. She felt strangely fortunate that a roadmap existed, showing her the twists and turns of a Diviner. She had no clue what choices would lead her where, but a lot of the lesser forks ended rather suddenly, which she found unsettling to say the least.
“Has anyone else seen this design?” Danika asked. Wistah leaned out of his chair as one would lean away from an incoming blow. “Varesh was down here once, and had a scribe copy the design onto another parchment for her.”
“What?!” Kiruna slammed her book shut and stormed over to the table. Her eyes were wide open with alarm. “When was she down here?”
Wistah’s lips worked furiously trying to diffuse the matter before it exploded, presumably in his face. “This was before ...all that has happened…you must realize! She walked into my library one day asking for books on Diviners,” he held his palms up in surrender. “As Warmarshal she had knowledge about this archive, and a right to visit. I had no choice but to show her!”
Kiruna clicked her tongue loudly, not breaking her gaze off the frightened librarian. “And you just happen to let her copy one of the most important designs in the world, without a word?”
“She came in with her bodyguards, First Mage! Big, hairy brutes! I had no choice! I asked that she not leave with the design for fear that it would fall into the wrong hands…”
“She had the design copied, and traced it back to us on Istan. That’s why she visited our training yard, and that’s why the Corsairs invaded our homeland. They were there to kill Danika and anyone who might be her!” Jin added, slamming her book on the table to prove her point.
Wistah whirled on Jin with a fury. “Now look here! I did what I was told do under certain duress! I forbid armed guards in my archive, yet they pressed me.”
Danika sighed deeply, resting her head in a hand. “Yet you allowed them in, Wistah. Varesh had the game plan before any of us knew anything. Dear Spirits, this is making more sense to me now.” Danika finished by rubbing a weary hand over her face. “Varesh knew the future Diviner was on Istan, yet she didn’t know the person specifically. The raids were meant to draw me out in the open, and they succeeded. But if I didn’t explore Fahranur when I did...”
“The Corsair assassins would have found you and killed you,” Jin finished in a grim tone. Kiruna silently nodded her agreement, folding her arms under her chest. “We can only assume her masters know of this design as well.”
Danika lifted her head off the desk, holding a finger in the air. “If Varesh knew what my next move was going to be, why am I still alive?” Wistah leaned over the table, regaining some of his previous compsure. “She didn’t, that’s the reason why you are. It wasn’t until after you claimed Gandara that Varesh knew your identity. “
Jin caught onto the grand scheme of the attacks. “That would explain the assault in front of the Dejarin Estate. The demon, as well, which was left for us in Rilohn Refuge. These were not obstacles to slow us down, but rather attempts to kill you, which happened to fail.”
“Lives were still lost in Rilohn, so she succeeded in that aspect.” Danika was quick to throw in. “So far, based on this design, I have made the right choices. The question becomes, now that I know what lies before me, will my future choices become tainted with foreknowledge?” Danika’s question hung in the air for many moments before Wistah cleared his throat and attempted to answer.
“I would say no, Danika. You now understand you are part of an ancient design that was created thousands of years before you. The forks are not labeled as you can see; and who is to say that even if you take the path of a lesser fork, you will not have the power to bring the path back into the main root? Who is to say you haven’t done so already?” All three women looked at Wistah incredulously. He merely shrugged and continued. “Think of this design as a set of guidelines, a blueprint to the past. The present and the future.”
Danika heard enough for one day. There were pressing matters in Sebelkeh that required her immediate attention. She now had a better idea of what to do with Varesh. “Thank you Wistah, for the invaluable information you have given us,” she said, rising from her seat. The wily librarian rose up and gave the best bow he could with his bent back. “I’ll show you back to the surface, follow me.”
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 26 – One Final Act before the Curtain Closes
Varesh smiled inwardly, listening to the commotion outside her jail cell. The people of Vabbi were here for her and Varesh didn’t want to disappoint. From the sounds of it, she guessed that half of the country was packed into the city of Sebelkeh to watch her execution. She could imagine the tiny streets of Sebelkeh bursting with onlookers; all eager to witness the death of a tyrant. She promised to give them a show they would not soon forget. Varesh glided to the front of her cell when she heard footsteps approaching. Danika moved in front of the guards and locked stares with the Warmarshal. Varesh noticed Danika carrying her spear and smiled broadly. “Is the spear for decoration, Spearmarshal, or have you gathered enough courage to finish me yourself?”
Danika avoided the jab and motioned for the guards to open her cell. She stepped back a few paces to allow them room to maneuver. Varesh was bound with her hands behind her back, and led out by a score of fully armed guards, with Danika in the lead. The group's footsteps were drowned out by the raucous noises from the streets outside, wafting inside the jailhouse. Another set of guards, along with the First Mage and Koss, joined the procession heading out of the jailhouse, with one more group waiting outside. Varesh shunned her eyes and turned her head against the sudden influx of light. The sky still held the grey stillness of the approaching Nightfall, but it was still a major improvement over her darkened cell. She turned back to the streets, squinting through half-opened eyelids, gaping at the angry mob fighting to reach Varesh, and kill her themselves. The once peaceful city of Sebelkeh had turned into a boiling cauldron of hate for their former leader. Unspeakable curses and promises of vengeance assaulted her ear drums, as the procession snaked their way towards the jailhouse front gates. Soldiers peeled from the group and exited the gate, forcing the mob back, screaming to make room.
Danika stood relaxed and emotionless throughout the wait. Her eyes scanned the mob of Vabbians, as did the rest of the guards surrounding the Warmarshal. Lack of sleep was evident in her drawn-back features and heavy eyelids. Sleep had become a stranger to Danika, and it was physically taking its toll on her mind and body. When enough space was cleared, Danika was motioned to exit the jailhouse terrace. The guards cut a swath north towards the Grand Court, pushing and shoving the milling masses of people who traveled from all over the region to witness the ending of a nightmare. Varesh stole their husbands, their brothers, their sons and nephews; families forever splintered and scarred. The allied forces lost over three-quarters of their men in the Forum Highlands, which left the women, children and elderly to carry on and endure.
The crowd slowly parted for the soldiers, and their pace towards the Grand Court quickened. Danika ducked suddenly as an apple sailed over her head, aimed for the prisoner behind her. She turned around and saw fruits and vegetables arcing out of the crowd and crashing into Varesh. Tomatoes exploded over her shoulders, back, and head repeatedly.
“Clear the way! Get moving, go!” Danika screamed in front, waving her spear frantically. She heard a muffled grunt as Varesh was smacked in the face by a rotten apple, splitting her lip open. Blood dribbled over her chin and onto her colorless prison garb. Another apple connected solidly with her left eye, blackening it over. Cursing to herself, Danika grabbed Varesh roughly by the shoulders and hauled her the rest of the way to the Court gates. Nobody dared assault the prisoner while the Spearmarshal was so close. After the group reached the front gates of the Grand Court, a score of guards blocked the mass of onlookers from entering behind them.
The Grand Court was the finest building in Sebelkeh, so much so that people refer to Sebelkeh simply as The Grand Court of Sebelkeh. The name was enough to remember, if you were from out of town. The highly decorated building was not tall, and consisted of an open terrace. There was one entrance leading into the Court, and that was from the main street. The air outside the roofless courthouse was warm and humid, despite the blockage of the sun. A light breeze from the surrounding lake whirled though the seated audience, ruffling hair and swishing expensive gowns. Watchtowers lined each corner of the Grand Court with various arrow slits along the walls. The Court itself was detached from the rest of the city. If there was trouble outside the city, the Court could defend itself while help arrived. The Grand Court was the one place in Elona where true justice has always been carried out; and today, the people of Elona hoped that would ring true again.
A small platform was constructed with a set of steps leading to the base where the noose and sliding floor were placed. The rope hung off a long beam which spanned the length of the platform. A line of grim-faced guards lined the Court’s perimeter, with a handful of selected nobles and lords seated in front of the platform. Danika spotted Dunkoro, her sister Kiruna, Arch Magus Xeries and Prince Ahmtur in the audience, among other notables.
A Vabbian commander escorted Varesh up the steps where two guards stood on either end of the noose. When the rope was tied around her neck, Prince Ahmtur stood up and walked to a podium alongside the structure. Danika chose not to sit with the audience for her own reasons. She chose to lean against the back wall, which gave her a good view of Varesh. She rested one lazy foot on the wall and crossed her arms, waiting for Ahmtur’s speech to begin.
The Vabbian prince cleared his throat, stole a glance towards Varesh and began.
“People of Elona, Cantha, and Tyria: we are here today to carry out the execution for the convicted Varesh Ossa. She was once our golden child, our Commanding General, and our Warmarshal. Varesh has proven, over the last six months, to be nothing more than a killer for hire. A sell sword; a mercenary for evil. With the help of many people from across the world we discovered her true intent and met her new demonic allies in combat, winning out the night. The death of over six-thousand men and women lie at her feet.” Ahmtur pushed his notes aside and leaned forward. “I once considered Varesh as my friend and ally, but she has proven me a fool.”
Outside the Courthouse, over the bridge, and up an unknown leading from the mountains, a spirit rifted opened. Two scores of Margonites snaked along the path, and down towards the city below. The last demon through was just as tall as General Doriah, only leaner, deadlier, and more cunning. He wore a black and red cape, with a distinctive red and gold mask. Lord Jadoth had come to rescue his daughter.
“Today we end the nightmare that Varesh Ossa has cast upon this land. We will mete out justice, and condemn a murder to the Abyss!” Cheers rose from the audience, emboldening Ahmtur to continue.
“A vile and treacherous person such as the woman before you should not be allowed to live out the night! We have to show the demonic foes before us, that Elona has the courage to do what is necessary!”
The guards standing outside the bridge fell to arrows before they were able to free their swords. A Vabbian Gypsy was cut down and tossed in the lake. The Margonites raced over the bridge towards the Courthouse.
“The war is not yet over, but today we will exact Elonian justice upon the guilty!” Prince Ahmtur’s emphatic words were greeted again with a cacophony of cheers and yells for the execution to begin. The Prince smiled, slowly backing off the podium.
The Grand Court was rocked by a series of explosions. The watchtowers on the south and west blew apart in a shower of smoke and fire, while a portion of the western wall exploded inwards, sending large chunks of rock everywhere into the audience. In the blink of an eye the Grand Court became a pitched battle as demons poured through the opening, cutting the unsuspecting audience to ribbons. The Vabbian guards were cut down before a defense could be formed, leaving the innocent civilians to flee in terror. Xeries and Dunkoro were forced to retreat against the sudden onslaught of demon warriors, pressing them from all sides. Margonite archers held their places over the rubble and fired volley after volley in the scrambling nobles.
Danika saw Koss take two arrows in the chest, falling out of his chair. “Koss!” She had no chance to help him as she dove and rolled out of a fireball’s path, just as it exploded over the wall behind her. She came out of the roll in a dead run for Varesh. “Get her out of here! Call in the guards outside, we need help now!” Another fireball missed Danika by a foot, but the blast was close enough for Danika to lose balance and crash over a set of chairs. Kiruna stood in front of Varesh, defending the prisoner. Kiruna targeted the wizards and soon had them lying on the floor. She caught a pair of rangers taking aim, and sent a fireball towards the archers, but not before she was hit in the arm and chest with their own volleys. Kiruna limped behind a structure, missing another volley of arrows which bounced off the edge. The First Mage began casting a blanket fire storm over the remaining archers, but a mighty fist clamped over her throat from behind lifting her off the ground.
“That’s enough from you, Kiruna.” Jadoth growled. With a monstrous heave, Jadoth threw Kiruna into the chairs in front of the structure. Kiruna toppled over a handful of chairs before her skidding body came to a halt, mere paces away from Danika who was fending off a pair of foes. She caught a glance of Kiruna flying through the air and cursed. The demons knew who they were fighting and respected the monk's prowess with a spear. They slashed, feigned and back away in perfect harmony with the other. One of the demons jerked suddenly as a pair of arrows stuck out of its neck. Before the demon fell, Jin already had another pair sailing into the second demon attacking Danika.
“Go for Varesh, I’ll cover you!” Jin stepped over one of the mortally wounded demons, firing her arrows in rapid succession over Danika’s shoulders as she broke for the group converging over Varesh. Jadoth watched a pair of Margonites pulling Varesh from the noose when a charging woman caught this eye.
“Get my daughter out of here, I’ll deal with the Diviner,” Jadoth snarled, pulling his spear from a dead Vabbian guard. Jadoth’s stilted feet barely touched the ground as he strode for the charging monk. Danika narrowed her visors as the massive demon flashed his spear before him. His viscous wings beat against the harsh air propelling Jadoth forward, flashing his bloodied spear before him. “C’mon, face a true foe!” The mighty demon whirled his spear like a sword, cutting the air with alacrity. Jadoth swiped low and fast, clipping Danika on the shoulder. Danika rolled out of Jadoth’s range, bringing her spear to bear. From the corner of her eye, Danika saw a handful of margonites pulling a dazed Varesh out of the Courthouse. Danika knew this was not the time to engage the Lord of the Margonites; and Jadoth seemed content with just keeping Danika away and out of the rescue.
Danika growled and charged into Jadoth, holding an upraised fiery-white hand before her. Jadoth prepared for the blow, screaming for Danika to attack, swiping his spear in front of him. The two leaders collided in a thunderous boom of white fire and raw power. Jadoth took the blast squarely in the chest, staggering him against the wall in a daze. Danika took a hard shot on her shoulder herself. She rolled on the ground slipping a hand underneath her tunic and felt the open wound over her collarbone. Jadoth shook off the white tendrils of smoke wafting off his chest and looked over to the monk writhing on the floor in pain.
“We will finish this fight another time, Diviner.” Jadoth said, before walking out of Courthouse. Danika eye’s shown with unbridled hatred towards the fleeing demons and her prisoner, and she knew they couldn’t be allowed to escape. Kiruna helped Danika to her feett, and motioned for the opening. “I can see it in your eyes, Dani, what you’re going to do…just make it back to us. We have too many injured to retrieve Varesh, go now!”
“Take lead while I’m gone, that’s if I make it!” Danika embraced her sister quickly and broke into a dead run towards the blasted wall. She dashed around the rocks and leaped over the pile and out of the Courthouse, never breaking stride. Jadoth caught Danika chasing his party and ordered a pair of soldiers to slow her down. Danika crossed the bridge and met the pair running down the dirt path. Danika couldn’t call upon her Signet of Rage, and was forced into a melee fight. Parrying a sword strike and batted the weapon away, Danika dropped low and swept its legs from underneath. Danika crouched low and brought her spear high for a defense. She rose up and spun around with a roundhouse kick, knocking the demon into the water. Another pair broke from the group and rushed in to stop Danika; this time her Signet of Rage was ready for use again. Jadoth‘s attention was turned back to the path below, as an explosion rocked the terrace nestled along the lake, stone and bodies flying everywhere. Danika blew out of the tunnel and rounded up the path, her arms and legs pumping furiously.
“Jadoth!!”
“She never quits, does she!” Jadoth growled. “You three, slow her down! The rest of you jump through the portal, go!” Jadoth was the first through the rift, followed by Varesh and the rest of his troops. Sprinting up the beaten path, Danika blew through the demons with another fiery blast, their enflamed torsos sailing alongside the charging monk as she made a beeline for the rapidly closing rift. “Can’t get rid of me that easily!” Danika dove for the opening just before it winked out, leaving a bloody trail of margonites in her wake.
Varesh smiled inwardly, listening to the commotion outside her jail cell. The people of Vabbi were here for her and Varesh didn’t want to disappoint. From the sounds of it, she guessed that half of the country was packed into the city of Sebelkeh to watch her execution. She could imagine the tiny streets of Sebelkeh bursting with onlookers; all eager to witness the death of a tyrant. She promised to give them a show they would not soon forget. Varesh glided to the front of her cell when she heard footsteps approaching. Danika moved in front of the guards and locked stares with the Warmarshal. Varesh noticed Danika carrying her spear and smiled broadly. “Is the spear for decoration, Spearmarshal, or have you gathered enough courage to finish me yourself?”
Danika avoided the jab and motioned for the guards to open her cell. She stepped back a few paces to allow them room to maneuver. Varesh was bound with her hands behind her back, and led out by a score of fully armed guards, with Danika in the lead. The group's footsteps were drowned out by the raucous noises from the streets outside, wafting inside the jailhouse. Another set of guards, along with the First Mage and Koss, joined the procession heading out of the jailhouse, with one more group waiting outside. Varesh shunned her eyes and turned her head against the sudden influx of light. The sky still held the grey stillness of the approaching Nightfall, but it was still a major improvement over her darkened cell. She turned back to the streets, squinting through half-opened eyelids, gaping at the angry mob fighting to reach Varesh, and kill her themselves. The once peaceful city of Sebelkeh had turned into a boiling cauldron of hate for their former leader. Unspeakable curses and promises of vengeance assaulted her ear drums, as the procession snaked their way towards the jailhouse front gates. Soldiers peeled from the group and exited the gate, forcing the mob back, screaming to make room.
Danika stood relaxed and emotionless throughout the wait. Her eyes scanned the mob of Vabbians, as did the rest of the guards surrounding the Warmarshal. Lack of sleep was evident in her drawn-back features and heavy eyelids. Sleep had become a stranger to Danika, and it was physically taking its toll on her mind and body. When enough space was cleared, Danika was motioned to exit the jailhouse terrace. The guards cut a swath north towards the Grand Court, pushing and shoving the milling masses of people who traveled from all over the region to witness the ending of a nightmare. Varesh stole their husbands, their brothers, their sons and nephews; families forever splintered and scarred. The allied forces lost over three-quarters of their men in the Forum Highlands, which left the women, children and elderly to carry on and endure.
The crowd slowly parted for the soldiers, and their pace towards the Grand Court quickened. Danika ducked suddenly as an apple sailed over her head, aimed for the prisoner behind her. She turned around and saw fruits and vegetables arcing out of the crowd and crashing into Varesh. Tomatoes exploded over her shoulders, back, and head repeatedly.
“Clear the way! Get moving, go!” Danika screamed in front, waving her spear frantically. She heard a muffled grunt as Varesh was smacked in the face by a rotten apple, splitting her lip open. Blood dribbled over her chin and onto her colorless prison garb. Another apple connected solidly with her left eye, blackening it over. Cursing to herself, Danika grabbed Varesh roughly by the shoulders and hauled her the rest of the way to the Court gates. Nobody dared assault the prisoner while the Spearmarshal was so close. After the group reached the front gates of the Grand Court, a score of guards blocked the mass of onlookers from entering behind them.
The Grand Court was the finest building in Sebelkeh, so much so that people refer to Sebelkeh simply as The Grand Court of Sebelkeh. The name was enough to remember, if you were from out of town. The highly decorated building was not tall, and consisted of an open terrace. There was one entrance leading into the Court, and that was from the main street. The air outside the roofless courthouse was warm and humid, despite the blockage of the sun. A light breeze from the surrounding lake whirled though the seated audience, ruffling hair and swishing expensive gowns. Watchtowers lined each corner of the Grand Court with various arrow slits along the walls. The Court itself was detached from the rest of the city. If there was trouble outside the city, the Court could defend itself while help arrived. The Grand Court was the one place in Elona where true justice has always been carried out; and today, the people of Elona hoped that would ring true again.
A small platform was constructed with a set of steps leading to the base where the noose and sliding floor were placed. The rope hung off a long beam which spanned the length of the platform. A line of grim-faced guards lined the Court’s perimeter, with a handful of selected nobles and lords seated in front of the platform. Danika spotted Dunkoro, her sister Kiruna, Arch Magus Xeries and Prince Ahmtur in the audience, among other notables.
A Vabbian commander escorted Varesh up the steps where two guards stood on either end of the noose. When the rope was tied around her neck, Prince Ahmtur stood up and walked to a podium alongside the structure. Danika chose not to sit with the audience for her own reasons. She chose to lean against the back wall, which gave her a good view of Varesh. She rested one lazy foot on the wall and crossed her arms, waiting for Ahmtur’s speech to begin.
The Vabbian prince cleared his throat, stole a glance towards Varesh and began.
“People of Elona, Cantha, and Tyria: we are here today to carry out the execution for the convicted Varesh Ossa. She was once our golden child, our Commanding General, and our Warmarshal. Varesh has proven, over the last six months, to be nothing more than a killer for hire. A sell sword; a mercenary for evil. With the help of many people from across the world we discovered her true intent and met her new demonic allies in combat, winning out the night. The death of over six-thousand men and women lie at her feet.” Ahmtur pushed his notes aside and leaned forward. “I once considered Varesh as my friend and ally, but she has proven me a fool.”
Outside the Courthouse, over the bridge, and up an unknown leading from the mountains, a spirit rifted opened. Two scores of Margonites snaked along the path, and down towards the city below. The last demon through was just as tall as General Doriah, only leaner, deadlier, and more cunning. He wore a black and red cape, with a distinctive red and gold mask. Lord Jadoth had come to rescue his daughter.
“Today we end the nightmare that Varesh Ossa has cast upon this land. We will mete out justice, and condemn a murder to the Abyss!” Cheers rose from the audience, emboldening Ahmtur to continue.
“A vile and treacherous person such as the woman before you should not be allowed to live out the night! We have to show the demonic foes before us, that Elona has the courage to do what is necessary!”
The guards standing outside the bridge fell to arrows before they were able to free their swords. A Vabbian Gypsy was cut down and tossed in the lake. The Margonites raced over the bridge towards the Courthouse.
“The war is not yet over, but today we will exact Elonian justice upon the guilty!” Prince Ahmtur’s emphatic words were greeted again with a cacophony of cheers and yells for the execution to begin. The Prince smiled, slowly backing off the podium.
The Grand Court was rocked by a series of explosions. The watchtowers on the south and west blew apart in a shower of smoke and fire, while a portion of the western wall exploded inwards, sending large chunks of rock everywhere into the audience. In the blink of an eye the Grand Court became a pitched battle as demons poured through the opening, cutting the unsuspecting audience to ribbons. The Vabbian guards were cut down before a defense could be formed, leaving the innocent civilians to flee in terror. Xeries and Dunkoro were forced to retreat against the sudden onslaught of demon warriors, pressing them from all sides. Margonite archers held their places over the rubble and fired volley after volley in the scrambling nobles.
Danika saw Koss take two arrows in the chest, falling out of his chair. “Koss!” She had no chance to help him as she dove and rolled out of a fireball’s path, just as it exploded over the wall behind her. She came out of the roll in a dead run for Varesh. “Get her out of here! Call in the guards outside, we need help now!” Another fireball missed Danika by a foot, but the blast was close enough for Danika to lose balance and crash over a set of chairs. Kiruna stood in front of Varesh, defending the prisoner. Kiruna targeted the wizards and soon had them lying on the floor. She caught a pair of rangers taking aim, and sent a fireball towards the archers, but not before she was hit in the arm and chest with their own volleys. Kiruna limped behind a structure, missing another volley of arrows which bounced off the edge. The First Mage began casting a blanket fire storm over the remaining archers, but a mighty fist clamped over her throat from behind lifting her off the ground.
“That’s enough from you, Kiruna.” Jadoth growled. With a monstrous heave, Jadoth threw Kiruna into the chairs in front of the structure. Kiruna toppled over a handful of chairs before her skidding body came to a halt, mere paces away from Danika who was fending off a pair of foes. She caught a glance of Kiruna flying through the air and cursed. The demons knew who they were fighting and respected the monk's prowess with a spear. They slashed, feigned and back away in perfect harmony with the other. One of the demons jerked suddenly as a pair of arrows stuck out of its neck. Before the demon fell, Jin already had another pair sailing into the second demon attacking Danika.
“Go for Varesh, I’ll cover you!” Jin stepped over one of the mortally wounded demons, firing her arrows in rapid succession over Danika’s shoulders as she broke for the group converging over Varesh. Jadoth watched a pair of Margonites pulling Varesh from the noose when a charging woman caught this eye.
“Get my daughter out of here, I’ll deal with the Diviner,” Jadoth snarled, pulling his spear from a dead Vabbian guard. Jadoth’s stilted feet barely touched the ground as he strode for the charging monk. Danika narrowed her visors as the massive demon flashed his spear before him. His viscous wings beat against the harsh air propelling Jadoth forward, flashing his bloodied spear before him. “C’mon, face a true foe!” The mighty demon whirled his spear like a sword, cutting the air with alacrity. Jadoth swiped low and fast, clipping Danika on the shoulder. Danika rolled out of Jadoth’s range, bringing her spear to bear. From the corner of her eye, Danika saw a handful of margonites pulling a dazed Varesh out of the Courthouse. Danika knew this was not the time to engage the Lord of the Margonites; and Jadoth seemed content with just keeping Danika away and out of the rescue.
Danika growled and charged into Jadoth, holding an upraised fiery-white hand before her. Jadoth prepared for the blow, screaming for Danika to attack, swiping his spear in front of him. The two leaders collided in a thunderous boom of white fire and raw power. Jadoth took the blast squarely in the chest, staggering him against the wall in a daze. Danika took a hard shot on her shoulder herself. She rolled on the ground slipping a hand underneath her tunic and felt the open wound over her collarbone. Jadoth shook off the white tendrils of smoke wafting off his chest and looked over to the monk writhing on the floor in pain.
“We will finish this fight another time, Diviner.” Jadoth said, before walking out of Courthouse. Danika eye’s shown with unbridled hatred towards the fleeing demons and her prisoner, and she knew they couldn’t be allowed to escape. Kiruna helped Danika to her feett, and motioned for the opening. “I can see it in your eyes, Dani, what you’re going to do…just make it back to us. We have too many injured to retrieve Varesh, go now!”
“Take lead while I’m gone, that’s if I make it!” Danika embraced her sister quickly and broke into a dead run towards the blasted wall. She dashed around the rocks and leaped over the pile and out of the Courthouse, never breaking stride. Jadoth caught Danika chasing his party and ordered a pair of soldiers to slow her down. Danika crossed the bridge and met the pair running down the dirt path. Danika couldn’t call upon her Signet of Rage, and was forced into a melee fight. Parrying a sword strike and batted the weapon away, Danika dropped low and swept its legs from underneath. Danika crouched low and brought her spear high for a defense. She rose up and spun around with a roundhouse kick, knocking the demon into the water. Another pair broke from the group and rushed in to stop Danika; this time her Signet of Rage was ready for use again. Jadoth‘s attention was turned back to the path below, as an explosion rocked the terrace nestled along the lake, stone and bodies flying everywhere. Danika blew out of the tunnel and rounded up the path, her arms and legs pumping furiously.
“Jadoth!!”
“She never quits, does she!” Jadoth growled. “You three, slow her down! The rest of you jump through the portal, go!” Jadoth was the first through the rift, followed by Varesh and the rest of his troops. Sprinting up the beaten path, Danika blew through the demons with another fiery blast, their enflamed torsos sailing alongside the charging monk as she made a beeline for the rapidly closing rift. “Can’t get rid of me that easily!” Danika dove for the opening just before it winked out, leaving a bloody trail of margonites in her wake.
Ω Ω Ω
Vixtrola Rock
Chapter 27 – The Ravenheart Gloom
Danika opened her eyes to black. No moon or stars, only the black pitch of the Gloom. She lay on her back overwhelmed with nausea, her darkened vision an eerie, swirling green haze. She quickly lost all control of her bodily functions and rolled over vomiting. Danika already regretted jumping through the spirit rift behind Varesh. It was a foolish move, but she couldn’t allow Varesh to escape, not when she was this close to ending this horrible chapter. She curled her hands into a ball and felt the dirt and loose rocks collect under her fingernails. Swinging her right arm out slowly, Danika hoped against hope she wasn’t blind. The tips of her fingers grazed against her spear, and she sighed audibly. Wrapping her hand around the shaft she brought the spear to her face and smiled. “Oh, thank the spirits," she exhaled, seeing the gilded edges of the handle. This much she knew: she wasn’t blind and she had her weapon. Now for the real question: where did the rift send her?
When the nauseous feeling passed and the blurring vision dissipated, Danika gingerly rose up to her feet and looked around. She narrowed her eyes, forcing them to adjust. Eventually her sight adjusted to the dim setting, and Danika found she was surrounded by green grass stalks about three quarters her own height. A slight breeze bent the tops of the grass, producing a constant rustling sound that filled her ears. On hands and knees, Danika crept to the outer ring, gently spreading apart a handful of stalks, and peered out hesitantly. Fields of grass dotted the sloping hills as far as she could see. She considered illuminating a hand for light, but quickly dismissed the foolish action. Anything could be out there.
She stayed on all-fours, motionless, for what seemed like an eternity. Fear gripped her chest like a vice. Her heartbeat thumped in her ear like a drum.
“Well I can’t stay here forever,” she surmised, trying to convince her legs to obey. “I have to find Varesh, which is easier said than done.” Just as Danika rose back up, the edge of a sharp dagger pressed up against her neck.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” a feminine voice remarked casually from behind. “Drop your spear and put your hands where I can see them; slow like.”
Danika straightened up and did as she was told.
“Well now,” said the woman. “It’s not every day I get to see a woman fall from a spirit rift. Quite the show!” She said, pushing the spear through the dirt with another sword.
Danika nodded. “I was just thinking that myself, how I would look falling through a demonic portal like that, I guess you had a front row seat.” She looked back over her shoulder. “What are you doing here?”
“I was about to ask you the same question,” the voice replied. Her tone was casual, but held an edge which Danika didn’t want to push over.
“Look, I don’t know who you are but I mean you no harm,” Danika reasoned.
“I’ll be the judge of that,” the voice said, sarcastically.
The woman sheathed her long sword and began frisking Danika. Her hands turned from casual to erotic exploration, starting down her calves and moving up her thighs. “Nice strong legs,” she said, moving her hand up and over Danika’s backside. “Firm, round butt,” she continued over Danika’s waist. “A slim waist to compliment these lovely hips,” she glided her hand over Danika’s breasts and squeezed one through her shirt. “Full, round breasts. Most enticing,” she whispered into her ear. The woman trailed the tip of her tongue over the outer lobes of Danika’s ear while she pinched one of her nipples, causing it to harden. “Are you enjoying my hands, little one?” the woman breathed huskily into her ear.
“Just finish your search and be done with it,” Danika replied heatedly. Panting for breath, Danika started to turn her head, but the sharp edge of the dagger bit into her neck. She could feel the sting as the metal separated her skin, and she decided it was better to hold still.
“That’s a good girl,” she said, clearly noticing her discomfort.”No moving till I say so.”
When the mysterious woman was done with her exploratory search, she unsheathed her sword and laid is casually on Danika’s shoulder. “Now listen real good, miss,” she whispered into Danika’s ear. “I’m gonna release you. And you’re gonna turn around. But before you get any bright ideas about sticking me with that spear of yours, just know that I can kill you in a heartbeat and not lose any sleep over it.” She bounced the sword on Danika’s shoulder. "But I would rather not. I would like to have you over for dinner later, if you catch my meaning.” Her last comment sent a chill down Danika’s spine.
The blades slipped away from her neck, and he could feel her step away. She didn’t make any noise as she moved.
“Turn around,” she said, “and keep your back to the grass.”
Doing as she was told, Danika turned around and finally got a look at the woman who had held her at knifepoint. The woman was tall, over a foot taller than she was, with a horned helmet fashioned with the likeness of a beast she couldn’t recognize. The mouth opened up with teeth jutting from the bottom. The helmet from this distance looked as if a beast just swallowed her head whole.
This woman was the epitome of feminine toughness; overlapping black plates covered her entire left arm, but she wore no chest mail. Her small breasts were covered by a leather bra, while her right hand was wrapped in the same worn leather up to her elbow. The battles she must have been in to lose her whole chest piece! At least her plated greaves and boots were still intact. Danika could clearly see her abdominal muscles expand and contract when she breathed. Her arms were well defined, but she still had a small feminine layer over her muscles. A few more years of swordplay and that layer would be gone.
Danika found it hard to speak up. “So what should I call you?” she asked, finally finding a voice.
The woman found her question amusing and smiled back for a moment before answering. “Names are not important right now, miss…” she stopped talking and narrowed her eyes. They both heard loud, guttural noises coming from somewhere out in the open. The unmistakable sounds of footsteps crunching on the ground were soon heard, along with the effects of something large being dragged in the dirt behind them. These footsteps were far too heavy to be human. The woman crouched low and snatched Danika’s free hand. “If you want to live, you come with me now,” she whispered dangerously. Danika had no choice but to follow this mysterious woman, but to what end she did not know.
The story continues with The Apotheosis due out in November!
Danika opened her eyes to black. No moon or stars, only the black pitch of the Gloom. She lay on her back overwhelmed with nausea, her darkened vision an eerie, swirling green haze. She quickly lost all control of her bodily functions and rolled over vomiting. Danika already regretted jumping through the spirit rift behind Varesh. It was a foolish move, but she couldn’t allow Varesh to escape, not when she was this close to ending this horrible chapter. She curled her hands into a ball and felt the dirt and loose rocks collect under her fingernails. Swinging her right arm out slowly, Danika hoped against hope she wasn’t blind. The tips of her fingers grazed against her spear, and she sighed audibly. Wrapping her hand around the shaft she brought the spear to her face and smiled. “Oh, thank the spirits," she exhaled, seeing the gilded edges of the handle. This much she knew: she wasn’t blind and she had her weapon. Now for the real question: where did the rift send her?
When the nauseous feeling passed and the blurring vision dissipated, Danika gingerly rose up to her feet and looked around. She narrowed her eyes, forcing them to adjust. Eventually her sight adjusted to the dim setting, and Danika found she was surrounded by green grass stalks about three quarters her own height. A slight breeze bent the tops of the grass, producing a constant rustling sound that filled her ears. On hands and knees, Danika crept to the outer ring, gently spreading apart a handful of stalks, and peered out hesitantly. Fields of grass dotted the sloping hills as far as she could see. She considered illuminating a hand for light, but quickly dismissed the foolish action. Anything could be out there.
She stayed on all-fours, motionless, for what seemed like an eternity. Fear gripped her chest like a vice. Her heartbeat thumped in her ear like a drum.
“Well I can’t stay here forever,” she surmised, trying to convince her legs to obey. “I have to find Varesh, which is easier said than done.” Just as Danika rose back up, the edge of a sharp dagger pressed up against her neck.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” a feminine voice remarked casually from behind. “Drop your spear and put your hands where I can see them; slow like.”
Danika straightened up and did as she was told.
“Well now,” said the woman. “It’s not every day I get to see a woman fall from a spirit rift. Quite the show!” She said, pushing the spear through the dirt with another sword.
Danika nodded. “I was just thinking that myself, how I would look falling through a demonic portal like that, I guess you had a front row seat.” She looked back over her shoulder. “What are you doing here?”
“I was about to ask you the same question,” the voice replied. Her tone was casual, but held an edge which Danika didn’t want to push over.
“Look, I don’t know who you are but I mean you no harm,” Danika reasoned.
“I’ll be the judge of that,” the voice said, sarcastically.
The woman sheathed her long sword and began frisking Danika. Her hands turned from casual to erotic exploration, starting down her calves and moving up her thighs. “Nice strong legs,” she said, moving her hand up and over Danika’s backside. “Firm, round butt,” she continued over Danika’s waist. “A slim waist to compliment these lovely hips,” she glided her hand over Danika’s breasts and squeezed one through her shirt. “Full, round breasts. Most enticing,” she whispered into her ear. The woman trailed the tip of her tongue over the outer lobes of Danika’s ear while she pinched one of her nipples, causing it to harden. “Are you enjoying my hands, little one?” the woman breathed huskily into her ear.
“Just finish your search and be done with it,” Danika replied heatedly. Panting for breath, Danika started to turn her head, but the sharp edge of the dagger bit into her neck. She could feel the sting as the metal separated her skin, and she decided it was better to hold still.
“That’s a good girl,” she said, clearly noticing her discomfort.”No moving till I say so.”
When the mysterious woman was done with her exploratory search, she unsheathed her sword and laid is casually on Danika’s shoulder. “Now listen real good, miss,” she whispered into Danika’s ear. “I’m gonna release you. And you’re gonna turn around. But before you get any bright ideas about sticking me with that spear of yours, just know that I can kill you in a heartbeat and not lose any sleep over it.” She bounced the sword on Danika’s shoulder. "But I would rather not. I would like to have you over for dinner later, if you catch my meaning.” Her last comment sent a chill down Danika’s spine.
The blades slipped away from her neck, and he could feel her step away. She didn’t make any noise as she moved.
“Turn around,” she said, “and keep your back to the grass.”
Doing as she was told, Danika turned around and finally got a look at the woman who had held her at knifepoint. The woman was tall, over a foot taller than she was, with a horned helmet fashioned with the likeness of a beast she couldn’t recognize. The mouth opened up with teeth jutting from the bottom. The helmet from this distance looked as if a beast just swallowed her head whole.
This woman was the epitome of feminine toughness; overlapping black plates covered her entire left arm, but she wore no chest mail. Her small breasts were covered by a leather bra, while her right hand was wrapped in the same worn leather up to her elbow. The battles she must have been in to lose her whole chest piece! At least her plated greaves and boots were still intact. Danika could clearly see her abdominal muscles expand and contract when she breathed. Her arms were well defined, but she still had a small feminine layer over her muscles. A few more years of swordplay and that layer would be gone.
Danika found it hard to speak up. “So what should I call you?” she asked, finally finding a voice.
The woman found her question amusing and smiled back for a moment before answering. “Names are not important right now, miss…” she stopped talking and narrowed her eyes. They both heard loud, guttural noises coming from somewhere out in the open. The unmistakable sounds of footsteps crunching on the ground were soon heard, along with the effects of something large being dragged in the dirt behind them. These footsteps were far too heavy to be human. The woman crouched low and snatched Danika’s free hand. “If you want to live, you come with me now,” she whispered dangerously. Danika had no choice but to follow this mysterious woman, but to what end she did not know.
The story continues with The Apotheosis due out in November!